A Beautiful Night

by bakersong

First published 12th of October, 2013

When Luna is feeling sadden and alone after two months of being back, she goes to a spot that views the entire city of Canterlot, and the view is beautiful at night.

When Luna is feeling sadden and alone after two months of being back, she goes to a spot that views the entire city Canterlot, and the view is beautiful in the night. But then she discover's that she is not the only one who knows about this spot. Who is this strange Unicorn that popped up out of nowhere?

A Night To Remember

It's been about a thousand years since she was in Equestria, and she still felt so out of place. Granted most of the ponies of Ponyville had accepted her, but she saw how close they all were, and she wished she could share the same companionship. But there's always two things that gets in her way of getting that kind of companionship. First, most of the ponies still held the tinniest fear of Nightmare Moon, thus making them not want to get to close to her. The second reason being more obvious, she is still the princess of the night.

She still wished the ponies of Equstria would appreciate the night, but according to her sister a lot of ponies now had a great appreciation of the night. When she asked how much they appreciated her night time sky now, her sister simply answer that the ponies that she was talking about preferred to stay up in the night rather than in the day. But she had not met anypony like that.

Sure she had met many travelers in the night, but they were either sales ponies who wanted to get to the next town to sell their products, or just on a long journey that was now almost done. Yes, she could talk to one of the royal guards that had the night shift, but that was another problem. Either they wouldn't talk to her like how they would with each other, or they were just stationed on the night shift for a night or two.

Because of this she still felt that sadness and loneliness in her heart, but she had learned from her mistake of hiding it and always talked to her sister about it. Yes Celestia could be accounted as her only friend, but at the back of her mind she still thought that her sister was only being that way because she had felt guilty about banishing her to the moon. Celestia always tried to act like she was better than everypony.

Quickly shaking the thoughts out of her head, she couldn't afford to think like that for it lead down a path that she had only came back from not to long ago. She continued her usual patrol trying to shake the dark thoughts, and since they persisted she went to a spot that she only knew to try to shake them there. For this spot always seemed to calm her down because of the view of both the city and the night sky.

As she glided down to her favorite spot she had thought she had heard something from the ground, but she just figured that it was just a little critter trying to look for some food. When she stepped onto the familiar perch she could already start to fell relaxed as some of the dark thoughts already started to disappear. This spot could only be accessed by either a pegasus or a unicorn with a teleportation spell, which was just fine with her because she preferred to be alone at this spot.

That's when she heard a noise behind her, a noise that sounded like hooves on stone. That would be impossible though, she would have spotted anypony flying in, and she would have heard and felt the magic if a teleportation spell would have been used. As the steps grew closer she looked toward where it was coming from, and right there was a little cave. How could she have not noticed it earlier, she did come to this spot often after all.

"Holt, who goes there?" She asked with authority. The steps quieted and she could now see an outline of what looked like a Stallion. "Come out and show yourself." He then stepped out into the moonlight and revealed himself.

He was a unicorn with a light brown coat, a dark brown mane, and he was built like an Earth Pony. His eye's were an inviting soft brown, and when she stared into them she could she his kindness. But she could also see his nervousness, but that was quickly replaced with what looked like excitement.

"Your Princess Luna, princess of the night." He said with excitement.

"Yes i am, but who are you and why are you out so late?" She asked again with her authoritative voice. As she waited for an answer, she saw his excitement deflate and replaced with a little bit of fear.

"Well you see, uhh..." He started to say with a mixture of both fear and nervousness.

"Are you by any chance one of these night owls my sister told me about?" She asked trying to calm him.

"Yeah, I am." He answered and was now a little more relaxed. "My name is Baker Song, but everypony just calls me Song." He answered.

"Alright now can you tell me how you got up here? I mean how did you know about the cave, when I did not? Why did you even come up here?" She asked.

"Well you see when I was just a little colt I found the entrance to the cave, and my curiosity just took hold and I explored the it thinking that I will be an adventurer. As for why you probably didn't know about it is because I hid the entrance so nopony else would find it. Though i'm surprised to see anypony up here since no pony knows about the cave except me, and that also means no pony comes up here. As for why I came up here, it's because I love the view." He turned, obviously with a little embarrassed. "I mean looking out over the city at night at this point makes everything look so beautiful, especially when it's a clear night like this. Cause that's when you're able to see all of the stars, and look at the beauty of the moon." He now had a look of sadness. "That and I come up here to clear my head."

She was surprised at what he said. He came up here to look at how the night time sky brought beauty to the sleeping city. Then he also had what seemed like a deep and rooted appreciation for it. Her sister's voice rang in her ears reminding her of what she had said. But what really caught her off guard was not only the fact that he seemed to be genially seemed honest, but he comes up here to do the same exact thing she comes here to do. That's when she noticed that he was now walking away.

"Wait don't go please?" She asked without thinking. He turned and gave her a curious look. "I mean you and I can share this spot for right now, if you only come here to clear your head." She lowered her head in embarrassment, though she did not know why.

He turned all the way around and walked over to the edge and sat down. "Alright, thank you." He said without turning his head, but she could hear the appreciation in his voice. Then she looked up and noticed that he was now looking at her with a smile and patted his hoof next to him, beckoning her to sit down.

"So Princess, since I told you why I come up here I think it's only fair you tell me why you come here?" He asked as she sat down.

"Fair enough. I come up here to do the same as you, to clear my head." She told him.

"That's understandable, I mean coming back after a thousand years to a completely different world then what you're used to. Then the fact of what you was when you came back." He stopped realizing what he was saying.

"It's quite alright, and you are right in what you said. Those are a big part on why I come up here. Because I still feel the darkness inside, and the thoughts I have..." She drifted off in a trance with the thoughts in her head, then she felt a reassuring hoof on her back. When she looked he was staring at her with an understanding look in his eyes. She took a breath and continued. "Anyway this is the only spot I could find to help get rid of the dark thoughts, because I can see the beauty my night sky brings to the slumbering city." She looked out at the city and smiled.

"You know I meant what I said about why I come up here, to not only clear my head but to look at the beauty of the night." She looked straight into his eye's and knew that he was being sincere.

"So why did you become a night owl, I mean I can understand someponies staying up late, but I typically don't find any up at this hour unless it's one of the royal guards?" She asked.

"You sure you want to hear that story?" She just simply nodded in response. "Alright, well it started when I first discovered the cave entrance. For you see when my curiosity pulled me in I got lost inside the cave's many turns." He looked away for a second when a flash of what seemed like sadness crossed his eyes, but he quickly regathered himself and continued. "Lucky for me my dad told me that if I ever got lost in a cave or in the woods mark the walls or the floor, so that you can know where you've been. I used this technique and found myself up hear at night time." Again another pause another flash of pain. "I looked over the city and all of it's beauty in the moon light, and from then on I decided to never miss another night. When I finally got home my pare..." He stopped himself before he said anything else.

"Its alright you don't have to tell me anything that personal." But she still wondered what did his parents do. He gave her a strange look that she did not recognize.

"No, if there was anypony I told this it might as well be the princess who probably saved my life." The look on his face was one of pure sadness and pain.

"What do you mean I saved your life? I've been gone for a thousand years." She asked confused but she still put a comforting hoof on his back just as he did with her.

"Yes, I know but not once did Celestia change the night sky when you were gone." She hadn't realized it, but when she looked back when she came back she recognize the night sky. Because it was the same after a thousand years, a small comfort. "See when I got back to my house I found out that I was gone for days and my parents didn't even notice that I was gone." He turned, but she knew he was hiding his tears.

"But how do you know you were gone for that long?" Not wanting to push to much.

"Because when I came out of the cave I ran into a pony who I knew. He told me that he hadn't seen me in a couple of days." She was about to ask why this would be strange but he was already started to tell her. "You see he's my next door neighbor and I always hung out at his place every day. Apparently my parents told him that I just caught the flu. When I told him where I actually was he turned my parents in, and he adopted me and raised me as his own son." He now had a small smile on his face as he remembered his upbringing, but there was still so much pain and sadness in his eyes.

She just couldn't explain why all of a sudden she wrapped him up in a hug, and whispering in his ear "Please don't cry." He may have been surprised by this but he didn't resist her hug. They stayed like that for a minute, but eventually he broke the hug and she could tell he wanted now more than ever to finish his story.

"He was a great father to me, but when I was younger I couldn't understand why he did what he did. But he gave me everything I wanted, like the space I needed, he even enrolled me into a magic cooking school when I got my cutie mark." She looked and saw that his cutie mark was a spatula that was bent a weird way, and again before she could ask he started to already answer her. "It not only stands for my love of cooking, but also my love of singing. When I combined the two I feel like I could prepare any dish, and it didn't matter what song I was singing. In matter of fact that's why everypony started to call me Song."

He once again turned his head to the city and she could see him relax. Though she wanted to know why her night sky saved him and not the kindness of his neighbor, but she really didn't want to push him. When he calmed himself down he continued.

"But like I said back then I didn't understand why he turned in my parents, and by the time I was old enough to understand he was already dying." A sadness that was deeper than that of even hers crosses his features. "See even before that time I already was a night owl, though I didn't really know why. If you're wondering the school I was enrolled in was a night school. But even though he went out of his way to make me happy I kept reminding him that he was the one who took my parents away from me. Yes he did try to explain himself, but I refused to listen. The last time we had the argument I told him I wanted him to go and die." He looked away once again, but she saw the look of shame and sadness on his face.

"If he really was as great as what you say he was then you should know that he didn't think you actually hated him." She said trying to not only stop him from crying but to stop herself.

"I know, but after that I ran out and tried to start my own life. Once again he came to my rescue by paying all of my debt and still let me live on my own. Though what I didn't know was that he sacrificing his own health in order to keep me happy. Then one day he took me back to the cave." He pointed over to the cave entrance. "He said he had explored it and found what I used to find my way, he even told me that he found this spot remembering how I described it. When he told me about what he saw he wanted me to call this my quiet or happy place. I asked him why I would need that he didn't give an answer, but today I now know why he brought me back to the cave's." He took a deep breath. "Soon after that I found out that he was very sick and was dying, and like I said the last thing I told him was that I wanted him to go off and die."

She couldn't believe what she was hearing though, why would a pony tell somepony else this. Even though she remembered what he said about how the night had saved him, she just couldn't understand it. Another urge to just hug him and comfort him came up again but she managed to fight it off not wanting to scare him off. Even though he had accepted her last hug she just didn't think it would be a good idea right now.

"When I heard that he was hospitalized I rushed to him. He didn't tell me everything, but I did talk to the doctors they said that according to his medical record he had not been to the doctors in three years, the same time he paid my debt and started to pay my rent. Apparently he had a treatable cancer, but because he was to busy trying to make me happy his condition grew worse until he finally died." Tears now freely streaming down his face and he wasn't even trying to hide it or fight it. "I never got to tell him how much he meant to me, how much I love him. Even though I got to see him before hoof the doctor told me that he needed his rest. So I left and when I came back in the next day and went to his room he wasn't there. When I asked where he was the nurse told me he had died in his sleep that night after I left. I never got to say good bye, never got my closure and because of that I went into a deep depression, a depression so bad that I went into a daze and end up here." He was now on the verge of completely breaking down.

Her heart aced for the poor stallion who had tears streaming down his face, which she had also started to cry as well. She again couldn't believe what she was hearing, him going into a depression so deep that he ends up on a cliff. Knowing where this was now heading she felt like pulling him back away from the edge.

"I'm sure by now you probably know where this is headed, I was thinking about jumping and ending my pain right there. But there was always something that held me back, when he took me back to this cave he told me to always look at the moon and think about him. For he also loved the night, not as much as me but still, he was the one who taught me the constellations I know today. Then one night when I was actually about to jump your sister Princess Celestia showed up and found me, she asked me what I was about to do. She didn't wait for me to answer, but instead she just told me that what I was about to do would go against what he sacrificed for me. Then told me what he exactly told me that day, and I looked up at the moon and saw his face smiling down at me as I realized that she was right. Ever since then I only go out at night, Though I can not figure out how she knew all of that." He finally stopped to breath.

As he looked at the moon he closed his eyes and welcomed the moon lights embrace. She once again found herself hugging him and yet she was now crying more than he was by this point, but she felt him wrap her up in a hug as well. This time he was whispering to her that this was his burden and that he was sorry for telling her about it. When they broke the hug he apologized once again and got up to leave.

"Please finish, you never told me how exactly my night sky saved you." Her voice was cracked from how much she had cried. He just looked at her and sighed, not wanting to upset her anymore but knew he had to finish.

"Well like I said when I look at the moon I see him smiling at me from beyond. After that I started to become more of a night pony once and for all, i'm barley awake during the day anymore. Then when I heard you had come back I really got excited about being a night pony, for the hope of thanking you for your beautiful sky. Shot I even found a night time restaurant that i'm now head chef at, it's actually the biggest one that's open during the night. The reason why I took the job was because I was once again hoping you'd eat there so I get the chance to meet you." He now looked more embarrassed. "And that's how your night sky saved me. But when I start thinking about what happened I come up here to remind myself my life is worth living." He gave her a smile and looked at the horizon. "Man how time fly's, it's going to be dawn soon."

She looked and saw that he was right, which means that her sister was awake, but there was a good two hours before the sun was supposed to rise. Why had time gone so fast just by listening to this stallion's story? Even though she had just met him only a few hours ago she felt like she had a good connection with him.

"Hey can you stick around and watch the sunrise with me? That's if you don't mind of course, but I always watch it alone." He asked surprising her with the very question she wanted to ask.

"Sure." She replied with a smile on her face. Is this what it feels like when you have a close friend?

They sat there making small talk until she lowered the moon to allow the rising sun. She always loved watching the sunrise as well, but she always watched alone to. Again another example of her not really having friends. They sat in silence as the sun rose casting early morning light across the landscape, when it was a good way in the sky Song stood up and stretched. She completely forgot about how long they've been in the same position for.

"Hey listen Princess I can't thank you enough, not only for your night sky but for listening." He walked over and gave her a warm embrace. This felt different then the last two hugs, for this wasn't a hug to comfort each other it was out of sheer gratitude. Then when she did not do anything he backed off and looked down. "I'm sorry it's just I really wanted to thank you, but I never thought that I would be telling you my life story." He once again headed to the cave entrance.

"Hey wait!" She ran up and gave him a hug. "Thank you." She pulled back and saw the confused expression on his face. "Thank you for telling me, thank you for trusting in me enough even though this is the first time we met. And I would like to consider you a friend." She said with a little hesitation.

"Of course we're friends, I mean I don't think ponies go around telling strangers their life story now do they?" He asked. Which made her blush, but she was hoping her dark coat would hide it, but he let out a small chuckle. "Now I have to to get back to my house. I'm glad I finally got to meet you Princess." He said with happiness showing all over. The golden lights of the sun struck him in a way that made it seem like he was actually glowing.

"Since we're friends you can call me Luna okay," She told him trying to regain her royal demeanor.

"Alright Luna, I guess i'll be going now. See ya..." He stopped coming across a little bit of trouble finding the right words. "Well this isn't a good situation. I mean you're still a princess." When he said that she realized what he meant. Then an idea popped into her head.

"How about we meet here tomorrow night about the same time. I'm usually done with my rounds by then." She looked at him and he gave her a smile.

"That sounds great, cause I get off work at about that time to. But for now I have to get to sleep, so you tomorrow?" After he asked he gave a big yawn.

"Yeah sleep sounds good, and yeah see you tomorrow." She said, when he heard this he turned and walked toward the cave. As she watched him leave she couldn't help but to look at his cutie mark again, seeing it in the sunlight she realized that that spatula was actually bent to look like a half note.

He turned his head enough to catch her staring at his flank and she just turned her head and blushed, he just gave another chuckle and left. Why had she been so embarrassed? All she was doing was looking at his cutie mark, but she felt exhaustion come on so she turned and took off towards the palace with a smile on her face. The reason being because she had finally had a friend.

-----------------------------------------

"Well there you are Luna. Where were you? Because I got little worried that after you lowered the moon you didn't come back to your sleeping chambers." Celestia was saying, but she saw how tired her little sister was and let up.

"I was just hanging out with a new friend." That got her sister to raise an eye brow.

"Oh a new friend huh? Tell me who it is." Her sister asked with curiosity in her voice. But there was something that held her back from telling her who it was. He told her that her sister had helped him out and she didn't know weather to tell her who it was or not.

"Well believe it or not I think you've already met him before." This definitely caught her sisters attention.

"If I met him before then could you perhaps jog my memory. I met plenty of colts." Her sister really was excited about her little sister who had trouble fitting in finally made a true friend.

"You might know him by his nickname. Do you remember a colt named Song." This got a reaction that she hadn't expected. Her sister seemed to drift off in a memory. "Hey big sis you alright?" Celestia quickly snapped out of her memory.

"That's great, I know exactly who you'r talking about." But there was still something wrong with her big sister, before she could ask what was bothering her she told her to go get some sleep. Which she did, and she had some nice dreams for a change.

Author's Notes:

Hope you guys like this. wait til next chapter to find out what celestia was thinking. oh and if one of you could try to draw my oc i'll do a cameo of your oc thank you

The Cave

She could not believe how much time had passed since they had first met, for it only seemed like a few days ago. Then one night during their usual meet up, he had brought her a present and said that it was for what he called a monththiversary, when she asked what it was he explained that ponies now a days celebrated their relationships after one month. Though he had also told her that it was usually a couple's thing, but he just wanted to thank her for being his friend for a month, when she had heard that she felt embarrassed and mad at herself for not learning this new custom.

She did try to apologist for not getting him anything he just told her that it was fine and he understood that she didn't know about it. When she opened the present she let out a gasp, for inside the wrapped box was a beautiful gem necklace and she was speechless. He told her that she didn't need to worry about how much it cost him, all that he cared about was if she liked it or not. In response she grabbed him and embrace him in a hug with tears of pure happiness, she had wanted to at least give him his money back but he refused and said that the only thing he wanted in return was to see her be happy, and she let him put it on her.

The next night she did bring him a present though, at first he just said that seeing her smile was the only thing he needed making her blush. But she had told him that it would make her happy if he accepted the gift, and when he opened the gift he gave her a shocked expression that was mixed with happiness. She had gotten him something that he had said he always wanted, a special cook book that could only be accessed by the students of her sisters school for gifted unicorns. He told her that he was going to enroll but he didn't pass the entrance exam, which she didn't understand because she saw what he could do with magic.

The reason why the cook book could only be accessed by the students though was because it contained powerful cooking spells, which she had to piratically begged her sister to let her give the book to him. She told her sister that he was talented at cooking magic, and he even tried once to enroll into her school but he didn't have the right kind of magic, and she eventually had to use a guilt trick on her sister. It was nothing to big, she showed the necklace to her sister and had said that if she didn't give him a present in return he might not want to be her friend, and gave her what they now call the puppy dog stare. Celestia broke after that, and she walked away proudly but also with a little bit of guilt.

He had used the cook book to make some of the most delicious food that she had ever tasted. She made sure she always wore the necklace, and she still had to admire its beauty. It was made of gold, and the gems that was used were very rare, they were called night gems. The reason for the name was because they could only be found at night, and they were the same color as the night sky and each had a different constellation in them. When she finally got him to admit how he paid for it he told her all he had to pay for was the setting, the gems he had found in the cave and they were the only ones he found even though he did search. He even learned a gem finding spell and could only find common gems.

But she could not believe that a month had passed so fast, and when she was talking to her sister about it Celestia had told her that's what friendship can do to a pony. Though her sister was happy to see her so happy for once she could still tell that her sister was still hiding something from her. She knew that at one point her sister had saved him from jumping off the cliff, but she could tell that what her sister was hiding had something to do with him.

She tried not to dwell on it, but it was always nagging at the back of her mind. For she wanted to just enjoy the time she was spend with him simply because just seeing him put a smile on her face. Even though its only been a month she had the time of her life, even if all they ever did was talk to each other and on occasion a nice little picnic that Song had made for them. Like she had said she was having the time of her life until one night before she left she had heard a conversation that she wished she never heard.

"Mam, are you sure you don't want to tell your sister about the cave?" A what looked liked a captain of the royal guard. "I mean you know how dangerous those caves are, and as for the one called Song you know more than i do of why he stays around them."

"Yes i do know of the dangers and you don't have to remind me about something i figured out two hundred years ago. As for Song he only stays by the caves in order to protect everypony from them, and he been doing so since that day." Celestia stopped and looked at the door realizing that somepony was eavesdropping. "Oh no, Luna please let me explain." Was all she heard her sister say while running out of the palace.

What had she heard? What was her sister saying about Song only staying by the caves to protect everypony from them? What connection did he have with the caves? She knew that he accidentally discovered them when he was a little colt, and thus found their spot, but why were the caves dangerous and why did he have to protect them from? So many questions but no one to answer them all, she thought about asking Song about it but in her current state she couldn't face him, and she didn't want to see her sister right now. But these questions had to be answered.

She eventually decided to go somewhere else so she could regain herself, but during her panicked and confused state she hadn't realized she had been followed. For after she got to a place where she thought she could find privacy to calm down her sister glided down. They just stared at each other, neither of them not sure what to say or do.

"Tell me what is the connection between Song and the caves?" She asked.

"Let me start by saying you shouldn't blame him, for it was my fault for what happened." Her sister said. "The cave on the perch was discovered by the unicorns when they first came here, but they were quickly abandoned for a reasons unknown and were covered up, until a young colt discovered them two hundred years ago." Her sister looked at her, but when she didn't put two and two together she continued. "This young colt had a pretty rough life even though he didn't think that. When he discovered the cave he decided to explore it, but he eventually got lost. He found his way out by marking the paths that he had taken, but when he thought he had found his way out it turned out to be that perch." Celestia stopped again.

She slowly understood what her big sister was telling her. He was over two hundred years old. She thought that was impossible for a normal unicorn, how could he be that old. He seemed so young, seemed to act like how most of the modern day ponies acted. Her sister had put a comforting hoof on her and gave her a sadden look.

"When he had started to make his way back to the entrance that he originally entered he was attacked, he barley escaped with his life. When he got out it had been a few days, and well i know he probably told you most of what happened. What he probably didn't tell you was that he told everypony about the caves and about how a mysterious creature had attacked him, but no one believed him. Soon after his adopted father decided to go and investigate, and what he found wasn't pretty. He managed to navigate through the marks left by Song to the place where he had been attacked, and there he was confronted by the creature. When he came out he was very badly wounded, and when asked what happened he requested audience with me." Her sister drifted back in her memories.

This gave her time to let all what her sister had so far told her sink in. A creature in the cave that had almost killed him and his adopted father, why did he go back in then? Why was he still hanging around the caves? She looked at her big sister for more of an answer.

"You see the creature had given him a message. It wanted Song, for when he first got attacked by the creature it wasn't trying to fuse with him. It had spared Song's father to let him pass on the message, but it had given him a terminal disease as i'm sure Song told you. But despite of the danger that he knew he would put Song in, he wanted to take him back to the caves. He had told me that if he didn't Song would die, and he explained that the creature had stolen something from Song that was vital. Though he knew that the monster would just try to fuse with Song and feed off of him he did not want his son to die." Luna was now crying, how could what seemed like a good guy turn the one he raised as a son in to a monster. "The reason why is because if he didn't the monster would have made him watch as it slowly killed his son right in front of him, knowing that he couldn't do anything to save him. When he told Song this, Song naturally felt betrayed but he understood why. When he went to met the monster he told it that if he let himself be taken it had to release his father from the disease. Songs father knew what he would do, so he waited until he only had a day left before telling him. By the time Song had reached the cave his father was already on his death bed, and by the time the monster showed itself his father had already passed but Song didn't know that. So he made an agreement that if he let the monster use his body it would have to take away the disease, but the monster had made it to were if it was to late it still could feed off of Song, and because of that agreement Song and the monster became connected and he gained immortallity."This time when Celestia stopped it was to let Luna absorb the information.

It was hard to believe, but at the same time she could believe it. For she had spent enough time with him to know what he would probably do. Though giving himself to the creature that took his only family, to save him. She was know shaking and sobbing at what she heard, poor Song. But why did her sister tell her that she was to blame.

"I should have sealed off the entrance, should have tried to protect my citizens but i failed in my duties as a princess." Celestia now wore a mask of shame. "The creature, the monster tricked him. Even though it cant fully posses him it still can feed on him. It made him immortal to torment him, and the only way out was if he killed himself which as i'm sure you again know he was planning to. But i just couldn't let him, i reminded him of what his father had given up and even told him to always use the spot for his happy place and to look at the night sky for comfort, for his father had a passion about the stars and the moon. I made him vow to protect the cave and not to let anypony enter, for the monster is still searching for a body and as long as he is alive and is hiding the cave the monster won't win. I could tell that i had got through to him and he agreed, of course he told me that from then on he was going to be a night pony and i agreed to open night time stores, restaurants, and other things. You may be wondering why doesn't the monster just kill him, or why Song still uses the caves? Well both of these question have simple answer, the monster needs somepony to feed off of and Song has been looking for a way to defeat it." Her big sister now also had tears running down her face. "Please do not hate him for not telling you, i don't care if you hate me even more than what you already do, but Song has had a terrible life so far and think that when you and him became friends it gave him even more strength. That and i know that he gets his happiness by making other ponies happy." Celestia said looking at the necklace that she was wearing. Without thinking she found herself hugging her sister.

"No i don't blame you or Song for not telling me, It was probably better for me not to know, but now that i do know i don't care." She said still hugging her sister. Though she knew her sister was shocked by this she eventually returned her embrace.

"I can't believe how much you've grown, not only have you overcame your dark feelings but you now know what i was trying to tell you all of those years ago." Celestia said hugging her little sister tighter.

"Its actually thanks to Song." Luna said in between tears.Then she realized that with all that happened she forgot all about their meeting.

"Go, show him that you will always be there for him, that you will help him anyway you can." Her big sister told her. She started to take off when Celestia called out. "You should also tell him your true feelings, that your starting to fall for him." Though she didn't know what her sister meant she didn't care, for she wanted to see him and comfort him about what actually happened. Now that she knew the entire truth, she felt like she was closer to him.

She could feel the feelings inside of her grow stronger, though she still had no idea what these feelings are she didn't think about it. But she figured that what her sister told her had something to do with them, but what does that mean? It couldn't possibly mean what she thought it meant, but again she put it at the back of her mind so she could concentrate on finding him.

She did not have to look for very long for he was still at their spot, and when he saw her she could see him brighten up like somepony had lit a light. When she landed he tried to say something but he was quickly cut off by him getting tackled in a hug. She didn't mean to run into him that hard but just seeing him she couldn't help it. The feelings in her were now overwhelming, and she now knew for certain what they were.

Once he gathered the situation he returned her embrace. She was crying and he didn't know why, or why she had been so late to their met up. All he knew was that he couldn't stand anypony crying, especially his one and true friend.

"Its going to be alrig..." He was trying to comfort her but was interrupted when her lips met his own. They stayed like that for what seemed like hours, but what must of been only a few minutes. After the kiss was done they got up and stared into each others eyes, which told each other all they needed to know for know.

Author's Notes:

Hope it isn't to confusing, if you have any questions leave a comment and i'll try my best to answer.

A Confession

She couldn't believe at how much things have changed for her, she felt happiness that she thought did not exist until recently. As she remembered the other night and the moment of pure bliss that they had shared, and even though no words were spoken for what seemed like hours he was the one who broke the silence. Though she could tell that he was sad about breaking the moment.

"So... umm, what brought that on?" He asked, and even though it was still dark she could make out his blush. She then proceeded to tell him about what her sister told her, and his expression went from happy and nervous to pain and betrayal. It pained her to see this but she continued. "So she told you." He looked down in shame. "I-i-i'm so sorry i didn't tell you, cause i thought you get mad, and i thought you think i was a bad guy for what i did, and... and..." He was cut off by her kissing him again.

"Please don't blame my sister for i accidentally heard her and a guard talking, but look i understand what you did, trying to save the one who raised you. I'm not upset about, though i am a little hurt." She said after breaking the kiss. "But what i want to know is exactly why did the creature targeted you and not him? " She said changing her expression from happy bliss to a little more serious. He again looked down in shame.

"The reason why is because i was the first one to explore the caves in over a thousand years, or i think anyway. When that creature first attacked me it knocked me out and was going to just finish me off right there." He was rubbing the back of his neck as if remembering great pain. "But it tasted my magic and it wanted to taste it for all eternity. That thing only craved for my magic, and when my adopted father went to investigate it had sensed my magical presence on him, and well it decided to use him as nothing more than a...a." The angry tears streaming down his face as he remembered.

"You don't have to say anymore, i already know what happened after that." She said pulling him in a hug to try to calm him. When she let him out of her grasp he looked at her with a stare of gratitude, but that was just hiding the pain and sadness that she could still see. Again on a compulsion she leaned in to kiss him, but he put a hoof up and stopped her.

"Please no more." She looked at him with a hurt expression, he had accepted her other kisses. He looked at her and asked. "Why would a beautiful Princess like yourself be attracted to somepony like me? I'm no more a monster than that monster that did this to me. I mean i lied to you, and i sold my soul to that creature for nothing but having to watch the friends i made slowly died as i never aged. A normal Unicorn like myself shouldn't have immortality, i'm just a freak who was manipulated by a horrible creature, and for what? To save one that had already died? Why, just tell me why would you want to be around one who is now apart of a monster?" He asked now crying out of pure regret and sadness.

She was taken aback by this and couldn't respond. When she said nothing he just gave her a quick nod, and started to walk toward the cave not even letting her get a chance to say something. Right before he set his first hoof in the cave she called out.

"Wait!" She yelled, and he turned around with tears still in his eyes, but still had an eyebrow raised. "You are no freak, and you are no monster no matter what other ponies say or think. A monster is what that creature is, a beaning that enjoys the suffering of others, and you told me that the one thing that you always do is try to make others happy." She pointed to her necklace that she always wore since he had given her. "And if you think your a freak because you now have immortality then does that make me a freak as well?" He gave her another shocked look.

"N-no, that's not what i meant, your not..." She put a hoof over his mouth and looked into his eyes. When it seemed her message got through she put her hoof down.

"Don't ever doubt yourself again. As for the reason why i like you, even before i knew the entire truth, was because we already had a lot more in common with each other than what i had with anypony else. Even my own sister barley has anything in common with me." She looked down sadden by the thought. "But when you told me about yourself, i realized that you and i shared the same loneliness and pain. And when my sister told me the whole truth, i now knew we shared even more than what i originally thought." She looked straight into his eyes while saying it. "I never felt so close to any other pony than what i do with you." Tears now blurring her vision. Then she felt warmth on her lips, realizing what was happening she leaned in herself and they kissed for longer than what they did before. The moment was only intensified as the sun started to rise and everything took on a heavenly glow, though she had her eyes closed just enjoying every last second.

"I promise you that i will always be there for you Luna, and i will protect you from any harm." He whispered in her ear, which brought on a deep blush that she knew he could see which brought a chuckle. "You really are cute when your embarrassed, it suits you quite well." She gave him a playful hit on the shoulder, and he pretended that it hurt which made her laugh hard. In between laughing she saw him just sitting there with a grin on his face. "Hey, i think its time for us to get some sleep." Which made her stop laughing instantly, not wanting this to be over.

"But..." Stopping herself before she asked him the question that popped in her head. He just gave a curious look, and before he left gave her one last small peck.

"Good mourning my princess." He said before walking into the cave.

They had used that joke quite often, but the way he called her his princess made her shiver with a thrill. She got up off the ground and spread her wings and took off. Still in a trance of happiness she did not realize that she had gotten back to the palace, her sister was trying to get her attention.

"Well i see everything went well." Her sister said with a knowing smile. "I hope you two will be happy, but for now i think there's a nice comfortable bed calling your name, and so are some wonderful dreams i'm sure." Celestia said walking away after giving her sister a quick wink, which made her blush and she could hear her sisters laughter.

-----

Snapping back to the present she couldn't help but to have a smile. The night after he asked her on a date today, and they decided to do things differently than other ponies. Since both of them were awake during the night, they decided to have a romantic date during the day. They both thought this would be a good joke, and it might even shock the citizens that the Princess of the night was now dating. Then she heard a knock.

"Come in." She called, and her sister opened the door and looked at her and gave her a smile.

"You look lovely little sister." Her sister said making her blush yet again.

"Do you think he'll like it?" She asked, the stress of making herself look good.

"Don't worry, he will think your beautiful no matter what. Though i do wish you would have borrowed one of my gowns." Her sister said while using her magic to adjust the bottom of her dress.

"I told you that he wanted to wear something of mine, and will you please stop fidgeting with that?" She asked giving her sister a dirty look.

"Sorry, but i thought today would never come." Celestia said. "I'm glad to finally see you smile like that again." When she looked her sister had tears threatening to break free.

"Yeah i am really happy, i don't think i could remember a time when i felt like this." She said, and her sister gave her a hug.

"You know what they say, friendship is magic. And sometimes that magic can be turned into an even more powerful kind of magic that takes two to use." She gave her sister a blank stare before realizing what she meant, her already dark blush had grew darker. This bringing the laugh she had heard for a couple of days now. "Now hurry up and finish or else your going to be late for your very important date." Her sister said with a wink.

As she finished a thought that had been nagging at the back of her mind for awhile came up. What could they do about the creature? Now knowing what was going on, she been wondering about it ever since. He could never be free as long as he was still controlled by that creature, and if they managed to free him what would happen? Would he die because he no longer had immortality? Would he only lose it but aged normally? She put those question at the back of her mind again, they would figure something out, but for now she had a date to get to.

Once she got to the diner they agreed to meet up at, she could feel the citizens stare at her. Though they were more curious than the look that she had thought she got before. Looking around she spotted a well dressed Stallion and ran over to him. He was wearing a worn black tux, and when he saw her he had gotten a deep blush.

"You, uhh look very..." He trailed off staring at her, now making her blush.

"You to." She said. "I mean you look very dashing in a tux." Trying to mess everything up. He just gave a small chuckle and leaned in for a quick kiss.

They both could feel curious stares, and even heard a couple of ponies mumbling and pointing to them. Neither one of them cared, let them think what they want right? After all she really did not feel as happy as she was right now with the one that had brighten up her night.

"After you my princess." He said, and with a small squeal that no one could hear she walked in the opened door. She didn't know why when he called her 'my princess' it sent a pleasant feeling to her heart, for it was somehow different than if any other pony called her their princess. "Man i haven't been here since they first opened about a hundred years ago." He said looking around. "Not much changed."

"Wait you haven't been here in a hundred years? How and why?" She asked.

"Well to tell you the truth i barely ever come into the city. Because being a normal Unicorn with immortality might start to raise a couple of questions. One's that both me and your sister agreed to try to avoid." He looked around again. "Where is our waiter?" He asked trying to distract her.

"But then how can you be head chef of a restaurant then?" She asked knitting her brow together in confusion. He looked again, and seeing no waiter coming he decided to answer.

"Those who work at the restaurant have to sign a contract to prevent them from saying a thing. It was a spell that ran in my family, for my natural family were experts in contract magic.The spell that they came up with made sure not to let anypony breach it." He looked to the ground and back up to her again. "Meaning that if anypony tried to tell they would lose the ability to speak for a little bit, even if they quite."

"How may we serve you today." The waiter finally arrived, and seeing who he was serving he gave a curious and nervous glance.

"Umm, hmmm, what's the special today?" She asked.

"Today's special would be the couples stew, for Hearts and Hooves day." The waiter answered, and saw them staring at him. "I think i'll give you a little bit more time, just call when your ready."

Today was Hearts and Hooves day! How could both of them forget something like that. But then they both realized that it wasn't that holiday yet, the waiter was just messing with them. When they looked they could see the waiter staring at them laughing. They knew they had to mess with him back.

"Okay, we're ready to order." He called, and the waiter came with a smug smile. "We would love the couple's stew with your finest bottle of wine." This made the waiter look a little confused. "Is there a problem?'

"Yes, is there a problem with the order?" She repeated.

"No madam and sir, no problem at all." The smug smile returned to the waiters face.

"Oh and one more thing, do you mind doing a dance for us?" The waiter looked surprised at the question that she just asked. She raised an eyebrow, which made the waiter even more uncomfortable. He finally cracked.

"As you wish princess." Then the waiter started to dance, which made them both laugh so hard they fell out of their chairs. Now very embarrassed the waiter ran to the kitchen to place the order.

When they finally stopped laughing their bottle of wine had arrived. He uncorked it and poured them both a glass. The red liquid slightly glowing with a bit of magic. The magic was to make it easier to get a bit tipsy, that and to keep it nice and cool.

"So if your just over two hundred how come no pony asked any questions yet?" She asked wanting a little more information.

"Like i said, i try to avoid coming into the city. I live in a nice little cottage just outside the cave." He replied. "Though it has been lonely all of these years, not being able to make any friends until you came along." He said with a cheerful attitude. She nodded in understanding, and put a hoof on one of his. They stayed like that until their stew arrived, she took a quick sniff and could smell some of the ingredients and some she couldn't quite put her hoof on.

As they ate they made small talk. It was mostly him telling her all that's changed since his last visit. When she asked how'd he got food he told her that her sister had sent him groceries when he asked for them. When they finished she was going to pay, but he stopped her.

"Sorry but i won't be much of a gentlecolt if i didn't at least pay." He said putting a bag of bits on the table, then putting a few extra in the tip. When they left they walked together not sure where they were headed talking when he asked. "So, umm, do you want to check out my place?"

"Well i actually need to get back to the palace.." She looked and he had a hurt look. "But your more than welcome to come over to my place though, i'm sure my sister wouldn't mind." She said, and could see him get excited.

"Yeah that would be great." He said trying to act cool. "Hey i challenge you to a race, but no wings okay?" He asked

"Please i bet could beat you anyway." She said before taking off.

"Hey no fair." He called out running off after her.

When they got to the palace they both were out of breath, and they both knew that she had won. Although she knew he let her win, he was built like an Earth Pony after all. They laid in the grass together in front of the door, she knew at this time there would only be guards inside.

"Well you want to see my room?" She asked with a deep blush on her face, which made him give her the chuckle that she found adorable, but she caught herself staring at his mouth and gave him a passionate kiss.

"Yeah, i would love to see your room." He said after the kiss, and they couldn't stop staring into each other's eyes.

When they entered into the palace she told the guard stationed just inside to tell her sister that she had returned with a guess. Which then the guard informed her that her sister actually wanted to see her. What could her sister want?

"Ahh, hello Song. How have you been?" Not waiting for an answer she called Luna over.

All her sister wanted was to see how the date had gone though. But Song could tell what they were talking about since he gotten a couple of glances by both sisters. He stood there in awkwardly in silence until Luna told him that she was ready to show him her room, though he notice that she was blushing more than usual, and when they got to her bedroom they started to talk.

"So i guess your sister wanted to see how our date went?" He asked, she nodded in response.

"Well this is my room." She said trying to distract him. "That is of course my bed, that door leads to my own private bathroom, over there is my closet which is walk in by the way, and this is my dresser that was imported from the Zebra home land." She looked at him to see he was now in awe, his mouth agape. As he turned around she couldn't but help but to study every muscle, and when he had his back to her she stopped herself from studying his rear and instead looked at his cutie mark again.

"This room is the size of my cottage." He said, when he turned his head he saw that she was staring at him and when he looked at where her gaze was he blushed a little. "You like the view?" He asked teasing her, which made her face go more red than what he ever seen on her.

"I was just looking at your cutie mark." She said, looking away.

"Uh- huh, sure ya were." He said still teasing her, but when he saw how uncomfortable she was becoming he stopped. "Hey i'm only messing with ya." He told her.

When she started to show him in more of her room in detail he couldn't help but to study her. How her mane and tail were glitter with what looked like stars. He also couldn't help but notice how she swayed a little when she walked, and when she caught him staring he knew he was in trouble.

"So you like what ya see huh?" He looked away not wanting to meet her gaze, but when he did he saw a small smirk.

"Oh be quite, i was only paying you back for you staring at me." He said with a raised eyebrow, but he also laughed.

They continued with the short tour, and by that time they were both yawing. But they sat on her bed for a little bit talking, again mostly just small stuff. Both of them kept getting caught staring at each other, studying each other in great detail.

"Hey Song can i tell you something?" She asked, he gave her a nod and she continued. "Well when we first met i got this weird feeling, and when we kept meeting about every night this feeling grew, and i couldn't make since of it." She looked him in the eyes. "And when you gave me this necklace it really made me happy, and it wasn't until my sister told me what happened to you until i knew what i was feeling." She now looked away, searching for the words. Knowing he was staring at her made her very nervous about this. Though she didn't know where the boast in her confidence came from, but it was disappearing so it was now or never. "What i'm trying to say is..." She felt his lips touch hers.

"I know what you'r trying to say." He looked away, trying to build up his confidence she guessed. But before he could say anything a knock came.

Author's Notes:

Hope you enjoyed this chapter, and the little cliff hanger. Oh and a hundred points if you saw both of my references. A question i wanted to ask is will you sign up for the Luna Republic?

Nightmare Night

Luna found herself starring into her mirror just looking at herself smiling, he was going to tell her something special last day before they were interrupted. A new guard had wanted to see if he could be switched to the night shift for that night, for he wanted the Nightmare night off. She had told him to take it up with her sister, she remembered that she was the one who wanted to say it first.

He knew what she was going to say, and spotting her nervousness he knew that he would have to be the one to say it. But when that guard had interrupted it had ruined the moment, so when she asked him to continue she could tell that he lost his confidence. So she started some small talk, which lead him telling her about a song that his adoptive father had taught him. He had also told her that when he heard the song it felt magical to him, he stared into space a little after that for a few moments.

She asked what it was, he replied saying that it was a lullaby that could get him to sleep when he was younger every time he heard it. This sparked her interest and asked if he could sing it to her. He protested at first, but a simple pleading look from her was enough to convince him.

As he begun to sing the song, she realized that this was the first time she got to hear him sing. Even though they always talked about how he seemed to sing while he cooked, but as she listened to him she remembered her eyelids growing heavy. His beautiful singing mixed with the lyrics of the lullaby had started to take hold of her, of course she also realized that she was probably exhausted staying up a little longer than she had been used to.

She remembered that as he finished she was just about asleep, and when he was done she felt him kiss her and whispering in her ear "Good day my Princess.". She had thought he whispered something else, that was the last thing she remembered before she was woken up be her sister. When she asked where Song was her sister nodded to a couch she had, he had fallen asleep on it.

As she looked at him sleeping peacefully she suddenly realized that he didn't have a blanket, for all of her blankets were wrapped cozily around her. She realized that he must have tucked her in not thinking about himself, so he slept in the slightly cold room. Something she loved about the autumn, but she had felt guilty and so she blanketed him and gave him a quick peck, which made him smile. Then she remembered that her sister was in the room, she cough and blushed in embarrassment.

The reason why her sister had woken her up from her slumber was because it was time to raise the moon. As she left she looked back at him sleeping so peacefully the smile still spread on his face, then the memories of what had happened flashed before her which made her smile. Then she had left a note and left, unfortunately her sister rushed her out before she could give him one last peck.

When she got done with her normal duties she returned to her room hoping he was still there. But all she found was a note that simply said 'Come to the normal spot, and thanks for the blanket.' She had read and reread the note even though it had nothing all that special on it. That didn't stop the feeling of happiness from flooding her.

So there she was standing in front of her mirror with a big old smile on her face. When she saw that her mane was messy and her crown had gone to one side, she panicked a little before remembering all she had to do was brush it, and move her crown back. Looking away from the mirror in slight embarrassment, she levitated her brush over and started to get to work. When she was done she realized that she had done more than brushed her mane, and straightened her crown, she had put on a little extra make up.

"I don't even like wearing this stuff!" She exclaimed a little loud. It was true, she tried to avoid make up at any cost. For she always took pride in how she looked naturally.

"Hey Luna are you okay? One of the guards...." She looked and saw her big sisters shocked expression, which turned into a slight smirk. "Well you look nice. You got a date again, hmmm?" Her sister asked with a smug and all knowing tone. She just looked down in embarrassment, why was she always getting embarrassed so easily now? "Don't worry i know that you don't like make up, but here let me help you with that." Celestia said.

"What's wrong with the way i did it?" She looked in the mirror, what she saw shocked her. Even though she had just looked at herself before hand she didn't actually pay attention. Her eyeliner went to wide, and she used the wrong color as well. The lip stick she had used was bright red, which when she put it all in one view she couldn't help but think that she looked like one of those mares who sold themselves. "Help?" She turned to her sister as she barley squeaked out the question.

As her sister fixed her up, she looked constantly to see what she was doing. After removing the self applied make up, her sister then did something really simple. All she did was add a little blush to her checks, and she stood back admiring her work.

"You have so much natural beauty, and i know that you knew this. So just remember less is more." Her sister said after putting down the brush with a smile pulling at her lips. "Did i ever tell you that i'm glad to finally see you this happy?" She suddenly found herself in a warm embrace. Though she could not see, she could tell that her sister had tears in her eyes. So she wrapped her sister into her own embrace. When her sister pulled away she looked her straight in her eyes, which confirmed that her sister did have tears building up. "Now, i know that you two didn't share something before you two fell asleep. So how about you get going and try to finish what you two had wanted to say."

She didn't know how her sister knew, but she did not care as she raced to the open window and jumped out spreading her wings. All she could think about now was how was she going to tell him her secret? The secret that she even withheld from herself until what had happen during the day. When she glided down she was welcomed with the sight of a picnic.

This wasn't like their usual picnic, for he had set up candles every where, and had thrown petals of various flowers around. There on the cloth he laid, with a big smile on his face when he saw her. She could see him brighten up as she walked closer, but as she did she could start making out his slight nerves.

"Hi, I know we already went on a date earlier, but our conversation that we were having got interrupted." He said, his nerves coming out the more he spoke which brought a small smile to her face, but she was also glad that he wanted to finish what they were saying. "So i figured the best way to do this was to have a nice romantic picnic." Blushing as the words came out of his mouth. "I of course prepared everything." He added quickly, pulling out two plates from his basket with his magic.

"Well i know it will be delicious as always." She said making him go from a slight blush to a full on blush. Unfortunately for him that tonight was a clear night, with the moon almost being completely full, casting plenty of light.

As they ate they tried several times to spark up that conversation but couldn't. It was mostly because when one of them tried they either interrupted each other, or the one who was trying only get so far and then distract themselves. So they silently agreed that it was better to avoid that subject for now. They then started to talk about the different holidays, though neither one of them knew how the conversation ended up there.

"So, umm, Nightmare Night is in a few days you know?" She just stared at him a little confused, though she remembered that the guard who had asked for that day off.

"Nightmare Night? What's that holiday?" She asked, and he looked away.

"Well the holiday got started to, well..." He looked away again, but then returned his gaze to her. "It's a holiday to appease Nightmare Moon." He said with concern.

"What do you mean to 'appease Nightmare Moon'?" She asked with worry.

He explained that about a century or two after she was banished, though he tried to avoid saying it which she appreciated it, a few rumors had spread about her alter self. That she would gobble them up in one bit, how they now dressed up to avoid being found, and how they gave up at first bits, but then candy as an offering to her. She was shocked to hear of the holiday celebrating her. Yet another thing that made her feel more of an outcast, as she looked down being upset she felt a movement.

When she felt him lay down right next to her and put his hoof around her to comfort her, she couldn't help but to lean on him and let out a small sob. They stayed like that for a little while, she noticed that he was shivering a little. So without thinking she put her wing around him, and when there eye's met for a split second they leaned in for the longest kiss they ever had.

"I love you." She heard him whisper in her ear before everything went fuzzy.

--------------

When he awoke he saw her laying next to him in his bed remembering what happened, he leaned over and gave her a small kiss. Then deciding to let her sleep, he tucked her in and left another note for her. As he walked toward his bedroom door, stopping just before exiting, he looked back and stared at her while she slept for a few seconds. Then she heard her say his name in her sleep, he just gave a smile.

"You sure are cute when you sleep. After what happened i wish i told you more about my deal with the creature, but then again i didn't expect us to end up together like this. You deserve better." He said, but stopped remembering his promise he had made. "Well better get a nice breakfast started." He said before closing the bedroom door behind him quietly.

----------------

She was awaken by the smell of something cooking, and she could also hear someone singing. As she looked around to see where she was, she suddenly remembered what happened and how she ended up here. When she remembered what he had said before everything got a bit foggy, she smiled. He had told her that he loved her.

"...flower pancakes, flower pancakes, oh sweet and delicious flower pancakessss!" She could hear him singing, she had read the note about how he would take care of breakfast, seeing how it was his house after all. When he heard her walking in he turned with a little shock which turned to a happy expression.

"So, i take it that we're having flower pancakes for breakfast?" She got the response she wanted, but she still wanted to tease him a little. Though he had a good voice she couldn't help it. "Nice song by the way." As she sat down at his table, which made his expression so priceless and funny that she busted out laughing.

"Hey do you want breakfast or not?" He asked playfully giving a small chuckle himself.

"S-sorry, but the look on your face was to good." She said after finishing laughing, though she still let out a small giggle as the image of his expression popped back into her mind. He set a plate full of golden brown pancakes in front of her.

"Say, i think i know what i can do to get you back." This caught her by surprise.

"Get me back? For what?" She asked giving an innocent smile, he returned the smile which took her aback a little.By the time she noticed what he was doing it was to late, he used his magic to quietly move the left over batter over her head while he distracted her. When she looked up all she could get out was. "Don't you dare!" Then the batter spilled right on top of her. "Oh you are so dead." She said getting up from her chair.

While he was distracted laughing she had somehow sneaked up to him without him noticing. When he saw her he said with a slight playful fear in his eyes. "Oh no." Then she pounced on him and kissed him, hugged him, and even wiped some off and put it on his nose. They both laid there laughing, it was a magical moment.

"Well i guess we better clean ourselves up, and then you need to eat something before you return to your royal duties, my princess." He said with a slight bow. It still sent a small chill running through her when he called her his princess.

The mess didn't take long for them to finish, especially when he cast a instant clean up spell. They set at the table once again making small talk while eating. When they got to talking about Nightmare Night they were both a little hesitant.

"So, what are your plans for that night?" He asked, looking straight into her eyes.

"Well, i was hoping that you come with me to Ponyville..." She looked at him seeing something flash across his eyes. "What's wrong? If you want to do something else i'll be up for it, but i was hoping that i could introduce you to the ponies that helped me get back to normal." Then she saw it again.

"Look, Luna, that sounds great and all, but i can't go with you." She looked at him curiously and with concern, and before she could ask he already started to answer her question. "It's not that i think i'll be home sick or anything, it's only for a night right?" Giving him a nod in response and beckoning him to continue. "The thing is..." He trailed off looking at a cliff, to be more precise an entrance to a cave. As the realization dawned on her, she looked at him and he nodded to confirm it. "I can't leave because i have to guard that cave making sure that creature doesn't try anything like how it did with me." The pain was obvious in his voice.

"Well there is something i can do." Said a familiar voice, as both of them turned to see her sister standing there.

"Celestia?! What are you doing here?" He asked without thinking. Her sister just gave her a wink and replied.

"I was looking for my sister of course, but here she is being kept up by a good looking old Colt." Her sister said jokingly, though both of them knew that they avoided eye contact, and both had a deep blush. This made her sister give a small laugh. "Before you ask, how i can help is i can post some guards here for the night if it's alright with you?" Both of them stared at her with a little bit a shocked expressions, mixed with happiness. Again this brought on a small laugh from her sister. "Well what do you say, huh stud?" Getting him to blush even more.

"You'd really do that?" He asked, though she kind of felt bad she hadn't been able to come up with the idea.

"Of course, i would do anything to make my sister smile, and so would you." This once again caused him to blush even harder.

"Sister, that sounds terrific and all we both will be grateful to you, but do you mind quite teasing my prince?" She said, though she realized what she said and looked away and well you know blushed. When she looked back, she saw a smile and a raised eyebrow from her sister, and though his eyes still had the shock he had a smile on his face.

"So he's your prince in a pink robe huh?" Her sister said, she hadn't even noticed his robe until her sister pointed it out. But that still wasn't enough to stop her blushing even more.

"Hey, i only were pink because it takes a real Stallion to wear pink, and i like that i'm her prince. After all she has been my princess for awhile, and weather i'm in knights armor or if i'm in a pink robe i will always protect the ones i love." He said taking one of her hooves in his as he said it in front of her sister. They both stared into each other's eyes and heard a fake cough.

"Well Luna what are you waiting for? Say it." Her sister told her, which took her by surprise. She looked back into his eyes and the feelings that she felt pretty much making her fell like she was flying.

"I love you my prince." She had finally said what had been in her heart this whole time. They leaned over and gave each other a kiss, neither one cared who they did it in front of now.

-----------------------

It was Nightmare Night, and both her and Song where ready to go. Everything had gone just perfect the past few days. Her sister had sent a squad of royal guards to protect the cave, and they had devised a plan to make everypony see that it was time to see her in a different light. He had told her not to take offense if they were scared of her, for this night everypony loved being scared, he also told her that the first thing he would like to do is thank the six ponies who gave him his princess. That earned him a big ol' smooch.

They decided to use a sky chariot and she had used some of her magic to temperately change the two guards into actual bat ponies. This was mostly due to the fact that he couldn't fly, though she kind of wished he could so they could fly together. Along the way he explained to her more about the holiday, about at least from what he heard, that the citizens accepted her they still like to freak themselves out with Nightmare Moon. Though they mostly used it for the young foals, for this holiday was mostly about how much candy they could get, this made her smile.

When they arrived everypony was bowing out of fear, seeing who was in the chariot. She looked over to him, and he gave her a reassuring nod letting her know that he was there for her. Though things got out of hoof when a familiar pink pony, at least to her, who was wearing a chicken costume stood up and yelled.

"Oh no its Nightmare Moon, everypony run for your lives!" The pink pony yelled. This sent a panic through the crowd, though she did not know what she did. Before Song could get to her, she took off.

He saw a purple pony dressed as Starswirl the Bearded run towards the direction Luna had flown, so figuring that she knew where his princess had gone he followed. Though he almost lost sight of the purple pony a couple of times he managed to keep up, then they exited the town. They ended up at a statue of Nightmare Moon, where at the base was Luna and the purple pony, he walked up and heard some of their conversation. Then Luna spotted him and waved him over, the purple pony looked at him for a moment.

"Is this the guy you told me about in your letter?" The purple unicorn asked "Wow, he is built just like an Earth Pony." She said staring at him, he felt like he was under a microscope being studied. "Never seen a cutie mark like that, i guess your a cook of some kind right?" He just nodded in response, realizing at how uncomfortable she was making him the purple unicorn looked away embarrassed. "Uhh, sorry. I'm Twilight Sparkle and you must be Song, i heard that you two are now in a relationship." She looked at him and Luna for them to answer.

"Yes we are in a relationship." Luna spoke up.

"That's great, that means you must be starting to adjust then?" Twilight squeaked out in excitement. "Then this adds a great deal to my plan." He looked at his princess, and she sent him a mental message that it was about what happened. "Hey, are you two doing that sending each other messages that couples do. You know the messages that don't require paper, or ink, or even magic?" This broke their stare and nodded, which mad her squeal with excitement. "That's great, i just read a book about this, but i think i can look at that later."

After a series of unfortunate events, and one good one, the trio almost gave up. That is until the one who started the panic earlier had told them what he already told her. She just gave him her i don't want to hear it look. So after a prank, that Twilight had set up, they started to have a good night. He gave his thanks to the six who had saved his princess.

Before the night ended, many ponies where now interested in the couple. They got asked many times if is was true that they went to a restaurant and made a waiter dance. After laughing at the memory they told them that it was true, which made the already laughing pony laugh harder. But before they decided to leave the ponies of Ponyville started to chant.

"Kiss! Kiss! Kiss!" When they gave them what they wanted, the entire town whooped and hollered, and some even whistled.

"So how was your first Nightmare Night, hmmm?" He asked as they flew back to Canterlot.

"I think without you there, i do not know what i would do." She said leaning in to give him a kiss, then leaned on him. "I love you so much." This bringing a hug grin to his face.

"I love you to, and remember what i said. Weather i'm in armor or in a pink robe i will always protect you." Then wrapped a hoof around her. The last thing he thought was he couldn't believe he had fell in love, and how did he manage to convince Celestia to let him borrow royal guard armor?

Author's Notes:

Sorry for the early halloween thing, but i'm planning something big for it. So the next couple of chapters might be filler, so enjoy. And if you can spot any references a hundred point to you.

Trust

Oh only if she had discovered this happiness before, when she first met Song she just thought she liked him because she thought that it was more out of sympathy. She did not know that it was that easy to fall in love with somepony, and as she looked back to that first night she realized why she at first liked him was because she could tell he had a similar darkness around him. As that night gone on and he had told her most of what happened to him, she felt like she saw into a mirror that night for a moment with an expression he momentarily had. The sadness and pain, which did not seem like him now as he was always so kind and friendly, he even had that twinkle of kindness when he first met her.

Her sister would not leave her alone about what happen that day she caught her over at his place, even if her sister had helped them go out to Ponyville during Nightmare Night. It was getting annoying being asked every five minutes about how her first time was, and at some times getting scolded at when they were in front of some nobles. But the scolds were mostly about the public display of affection that her and Song only did to mess with her.

That was her revenge for the embarrassment that her sister put her through. But they did eventually leave her sister alone for a little while, for the Grand Galloping Gala was coming up and her sister had to make sure everything went smoothly. Though she knew her sister had a different plan set into motion with Twilight and her friends. Which made her remember that she had personally wrote to Twilight, not to see how her studies were going but to see if she had some advice for her.

When Twilight sent a reply she had told her that she'd never been in a serious relationship before, but according to her studies on the subject it was now tradition to celebrate six months of being together. Just like how they celebrated their friendship only after a month. She smiled at the memory of when she had open her gift and pulled out a beautiful necklace made with gold and Night gems, as she remembered she subconsciously put her hoof on the necklace.

He had spent months, no make that two centuries gathering the gems. She was surprised when he told her how long it took him to find the five little ones and the one big one in the center. When she asked why he would give her the most rarest of gems to her, he just told her that he loved to make ponies happy, for when he saw a pony smiling that makes him smile. This reminded her of the pink Earth Pony that Twilight was friends with.

"You know they say that those gems are supposed to hold great magic right?" The question made her jump a little. "Sorry didn't mean to spoke you." Her sister said holding back a small chuckle.

"What do you mean that their supposed to hold great magic?" She asked a bit curios. Her knowledge of the gems was very limited as they were mostly discovered after she had been banished.

"Well that's what we all thought, they even tried to make a powerful amulet out of it. Though once we discovered that the only thing that was special about them was their beauty and unique natural features. Of course they are still very rare too, and it's obvious that these one's are of the best quality I've ever seen in any gem." She understood what her sister was saying. They had did experiments with the gems like how they did with every gem to gauge how much magic could be stored in them. The purer the gem the more power they could hold. But these gems didn't seem they could even hold the tiniest of magic. "You know that big one in the middle, i remember when he had wrote to me about discovering it. He had wanted to do his own experiments with it, but he didn't have much luck either. Though he did not tell me why he had wanted to do these experiments, but i guess when he finally met you he gave up, and i sorta of guessed he do something like this. For it brings out more of your beauty, especially during the night. That and it makes you smile a lot more."

"So he gave up his experiments for me?" She asked interrupting her sister a little.

"Yes, he had been doing them ever since he first found his first one. Though as i said i do not know why he wanted to do the experiments." She looked at her sister a bit confused. "Oh don't give me that look when you already know why he gave that necklace to you now." This made her blush and look away from her sister, why hadn't she realized that was the reason. He loved her long before she even met him.

"Oh, big sister how's everything with the Grand Galloping Gala coming along? Anything i can help with?" She said wanting to get off the topic before her sister started asking those questions again. Though she could tell she hadn't fooled her sister, but lucky for her that her sister decided not to mess with her this time.

"Nope, all you have to do is get ready. The Gala is in three weeks, which speaking of, you still need to go to Rarity in Ponyville to get your dress made. I mean she will have a hard enough time with time being an issue now. And before you ask, Song already went and got all of his measurements for his tux done a week ago, though he didn't go voluntarily. You know he can be stubborn sometimes." Her sister said in a tone that sounded more like a little foal who was spoiled.

"You know as well as i do that he's just worried about the cave." She replied defensively, but she saw her sisters smile that meant she only said that to get the response. Why hadn't she saw that coming?

"Oh calm down, i'm just teasing you again." Her sister said giving a small chuckle. "But i am serious, from what both Twilight and Hoity Toity said, Rarity is the most talented fashionista in all of Equestria. All i want you to do for the next couple of days is to get your measurements taken. And no complaining, i know you two haven't seen each other in a few nights, but i don't think it would matter spending a few more apart. That and i don't want to come and find you in his bed or even his house again now do i?" Oh great and let the teasing commence. "Or perhaps you thought you could sneak him in your room instead?" Her sister said with a smirk on her face, thus successfully embarrassed her making her cheeks flush with warmth.

"Alright i'm going, just so i can get away from you." She said trying her best to shake the warmth that was now in her cheeks.

"Good, now go along and i'll let Song know that you'r going to get a special dress just for him." Right after what her sister had said had sunk in, it had made her eyes go wide in shock.

"No!" She exclaimed in utter shock at what her sister said, though this just made her sister bust out laughing, making her realize that was the reaction her sister had wanted. "Someday i'm gonna get you back." Even though she meant to say it under her breath, her sister had apparently heard her, because the laughter got louder.

She was glad that she finally got escape her sister and her teasing. Why would she would embarrass her own little sister like that? Even though no pony was around during the teasing, she still felt fear that a rumor might end up spreading, a rumor that she doubt neither her nor Song wanted to spread. Though she didn't know why she was concerned about what others thought of her and Song's relationship, she had a right to date anypony she wants even if they had a little fun.

-------------------

Though she had only been gone for a few day's, it felt like years. All of those measurements and looking at all of the designs, it had given her a headache. How could anypony suffer through that? She hadn't even got to pick out the design anyway, because the white unicorn remembered that she was going with somepony to the Gala, who had already came and already had an order in. Thus going with a design that she said would not only go with the tux that he was going to wear, but also would compliment her colors.

She was thrilled though because that meant she didn't have to look through the hundred of designs for dresses. But she did cut the unicorn a break though, as it turned out it had been her dream to design a dress for a princess. Then they got into the measurements, the unicorn kept muttering under her breath about her measurements were just perfect. This did got her to blush, but she finally got to go back to Canterlot after the unicorn had made a quick prototype of the dress surprisingly fast. Though the actual dress wasn't going to be completely done until a few days before the Gala, which was now less then two weeks away now.

But the one thought that kept her occupied through the entire ordeal was getting it done as fast as she could so she could celebrate her six month anniversary with song, which the unicorn named Rarity perfectly understood. Although by the time she got back she only had until tomorrow, and she hadn't had time to put a single thought into what she would get him. Last time he had simply told her about the magic cooking book which he still used most of the time to cook their food with. Although now she had no idea what to get him, and she still felt like she had to repay him for her necklace, but she couldn't find anything that was perfect enough.

"Oh Luna your back!" She turned to see her sister standing there. "You looking for something for your knight in a pink robe?" Her sister asked with another smirk, and once again she got the reaction that she wanted. "How about you show him a good time, you know like how you did that day?" Giving a wink to her, again causing her eyes go wide with shock.

"Sister we're in public!" She exclaimed quietly, for the two princesses were now drawing attention. "What are you doing here anyway?"

"Nothing much, i always like to look at the markets. Though i think your looking for that shop over there." Her sister pointed to a little shop that said 'Looking To Spice Things Up?' All she could do was stare at her sister in with wide eyes again. This made her sister to once again to bust out laughing, and after calming down her sister regrouped herself. "You know i'm just teasing right? But i am serious about wanting to help you find a gift for your lover." Holding back a laugh at the expression on her younger sister's face.

"Fine, but if you tease me one more time you might as well leave now." She said in a serious tone.

"Alright, i promise you i won't tease you until we find Song a gift." That answer would have to do she thought to herself.

They walked for hours, every time her sister had tried to point out something, she didn't feel that it was the right thing. And they continued their search, until every shop had closed for the night. This made her feel disappointed and upset, as she didn't find what she was looking for and it would be to late tomorrow.

"Hey i think i have an idea." She looked at her sister with disappointment still in her eyes. "You said that he cooks all of your food when your on a date right?" In response she just nodded her head. "So why don't you cook for him instead? I'm sure he'll love it." This gave her hope, even though she wasn't the best cook she could still try. In her joy of finally getting an idea for the perfect gift she hugged her sister.

"Oh, thank you, thank you, thank you. That's perfect, i can't believe i didn't think of if." She felt her sister hug her back.

"What do you think big sisters are for? And as for why you probably didn't think of it, is because you were to focus on finding something to repay him. Not searching with your heart, and i figured what was the one thing he always did for you that you could do for him instead? Though a couple of other ideas popped into mind i figured to let you in on that idea." Her sister said.

The next day she started to cook their meal for that night, which she was planning on surprising him with. She had sent a message to him saying that he didn't have to bring the food tonight, and she did realize that might have ruined it. Though she didn't tell him why he didn't and tried to avoid any hints, that's she started to wonder if he would know about this being their six month of being together, and she also wondered if he knew about the whole anniversary thing. Of course he knew, he was the one who introduced her to it pretty much.

Through a couple of attempts she had finally felt comfortable with her work. Her sister kept coming in and had told her it didn't matter what she prepared as long as she was the one who made it for him. Soon she started to put everything in the picnic basket, like the plates and silver ware, some heart shaped cookies for desert though those were unintentional, a bottle of wine out of the royal winery, some candles, and last she put in the main appetizer. Which she thought came out a lot better than she hoped, she had made what she remembered to be his favorite dish, sunflower and fruit soup. Granted she thought it didn't sound that good, but then he had brought some so she could try it.

It was the most delicious thing she had ever tasted, though she was sure her's would not be as good as his, her sister kept assuring her that since she made it with her heart it would be good. Still, saying that it help her confidence much, though her sister told her that even if she had just prepared some sandwiches, to him it would be the most tasty thing he ever ate. Though she still worried about what he would think.

As she prepared to take off, her sister had stopped her to remind her how happy she was that she had finally found happiness. Of course that only lasted all but a second, telling her to make sure she be back at dawn this time, and if she stayed over to make sure he had protection. After giving her sister a glare that meant don't push it, she took off still hearing her sisters laughter.

She made sure to have gotten there early so she could set up everything. Then she heard the familiar sound of him walking through the cave. When she could see his outline in the cave walk closer, his mouth hung open as he took everything in, she was laying on the blanket with the food spread out before her. Though his expression only made her more nervous.

"Do you not like it?" She asked looking down, feeling like a fool for thinking he would find her cooking to look disgusting. As scenarios played through her head, she heard him walk towards her, and when she looked up she had tears in her eyes, but he was staring at her with a mixture of concern and happiness.

"Everything looks perfect, and please don't cry. I don't like it when you cry." He said laying down next to her, wrapping her in a warm embrace that she always enjoyed.

"D-d-do you mean that you don't think it looks disgusting?" She asked barely able to speak, because of the threat of more tears.

"Yeah i do mean it that everything looks perfect, and i like everything that i see. But there is only one thing missing." He looked at her, but she just gave a teary, questioning look back. "What's missing is your beautiful smile." He said with such kindness and concern that she didn't want to disappoint him. So she gathered herself and gave a smile of gratitude. "That's better, and after we eat i want to show you something." He said giving her a small peck on the cheek.

She didn't ask him if he liked it, for she was now going off of pure happiness. He had answered her though by eating everything on his plate and even asked for seconds, and he told her that it was the most delicious thing he ever had. When he asked who made it, and she told him that she did, his mouth hung open again, making her blush.

"You know bugs are just going to crawl into your mouth if you leave it like that. So here let me help you." She said as she was leaning in for a kiss, which he accepted gladly.

"So that's why it tasted better than anything i could do, because you i know that you put your heart into it. Thank you." He said after they kissed. After packing everything up, she remembered that he had wanted to show her something and was about to bring it up but then he siad.

"I think i know why you made our most delicious meal, it's because we've been together for six months now isn't it?" She nodded. "Well i have a special surprise for you as well." He said walking over to the edge of the cliff. "Tell me do you trust me?"

"What do you mean? Of course i trust you, for you are my knight, my prince." She answered, looking concern. Why did he ask her that, and why was he standing close to the edge?

"You know I've always wondered what it feels to fly. Sometimes i wish i was born a pegasas just to feel the wind in my face, so i can feel like i could reach the stars, but i couldn't because i was missing wings." He said stepping more towards the edge.

"Song, please don't get to close to the edge." She said her concern growing, and she started to walk toward him.

"I thought you said you trusted me?" He asked.

"I do, i really do trust you. Just take a few steps toward me please?" She was now at her peak of concern, which was now quickly becoming fear. He looked at her and saw her fear and concern.

"Don't worry, just trust me." He said, then he jumped off.

"Noooo!" She screamed and watched in horror as her fear had taken over. She rushed forward and tucked her wings in, and went into a nose dive. Knowing she had to save him, wanted to yell at him, wanted to hold him tight and never let go. Even if this was their last moments, she just wanted to hold him close.

Author's Notes:

Well i think that was a good spot to leave off at. Okay, now i am going to hold a small little contest. If you have an idea for what you think i should do for a chapter post it in the comments. Though it will not apply for the next chapter, so no ideas for the next chapter. The cut off date will be the 27'th of this month, what might you win? Well whether you describe them, or post a link to a picture, or a link to a fan fiction that has a description of it. What am i talking about? Your oc of course! I will put your oc in the story if i pick your idea. so when you leave your idea leave something about your oc. Don't have an oc? Well just make up one. Don't be afraid to ask questions either.
Again hope you enjoyed the cliffhanger, haha

Trust: Part Two

"Noooo!!!!" She screamed in shock, diving off the edge in a nose dive after him. Her thoughts were of him, she wanted to yell at him, wanted to know why he jumped, she wanted to hold him one last time if she couldn't grab him and pull up in time.

Tears blinded her sight, and she knew that this would be the end for both of them. So she closed her eyes, tears still streaming down her face thinking that she would just accept death if she could no longer be with the pony who had brought so much happiness into her dark and lonely days, then she felt hooves wrap around her and pulled her out of her dive. Why had somepony saved her, the first thought in her head was that it must have been a guard who had saved her, and thus letting Song fall to his demise. She now wanted more than ever to join him in the after life, she said she had trusted him, and he had put his trust into her, he probably wanted her to save him in order to test their relationship. He had died believing that she would save him, though now that trust was gone, the happiness that they shared, the laughter, the some what arguments that they had over the last six months now gone. As his body now laid broken on the ground.

"W-w-why did you save me?" She asked the pegasus and broke from their grasp, not looking at them.

"Why would i let my princess fall to her death?" The also familiar voice asked. She turned and saw him flying there in the air, right next to her.

"Y-you have wings?!" She asked in complete shock, as she looked at the wings. "And why do are your wings that of a butterfly's?" But before he could answer she tackled him, the relief flooding through her. But that relief quickly shifted to anger. "Don't you ever to scare me like that again." He returned the hug that she had wrapped him in when she tackled him. Though now she was crying into him, both tears of relief, anger, and the joy that she hadn't betrayed his trust.

"Come on, let's go back to our spot. I will explain everything once we get you calmed down." He told her, looking at her with such love, kindness, and concern that she just cried harder.

Once they get settled down, neither of them said anything. Though she knew he was waiting until she could hold down a conversation, but he held her in a comforting and warm hug. This did calm her down as she listen to the familiar beat of his heart. When she did stop crying, they stayed quiet still in the position. She again knew why he wasn't saying anything, this time it was because he was just making sure she was okay.

"Y-y-you have to tell me how you got those wings. I know you didn't have them before you ...you..." She tried to get the words out, but chocked on them. When she felt his hoof on his face and looked into his eyes, which told her that he knew and she didn't have to say it.

"Listen, you just need to remember that i made a promise, a vow to you. To protect you with my life, and i never break my vows." He said in a firm tone, though his eyes were filled with sadness.

"B-but, you need to make me another promise." He gave her a curious look. "Promise you will never leave me." She leaned in gave him a kiss.

"I promise." He said. "Now i'm sure your wondering about the wings?" She just gives him a nod. "Well it started when i went to go get my measurements for my tux. While i was there, i ran into Twilight and we got to talking. She had told me how she used a spell to give her friend Rarity wings. Though i did not think about it that much. That is until i got back, and your sister told me that you were looking forward to celebrating our six months of being together. I, umm, kind of panicked trying to find the perf...." She put up a hoof and gave a small chuckle.

"As did i, if we're being honest. That was until my sister gave me the idea to cook for you." She managed to say, even though she still had tears coming. This brought a surprised look to him, but she could tell that just by her smiling he was now happy.

"Well, as it turns out your sister told me about how much you wanted to fly with me." This made her give the shocked expression this time, but as they looked at each other they busted out laughing, all care and worry now far away. "But, unfortunately i dd not have the magic to cast the spell. So she gave me this amulet, and which she had said would grant the unicorn the power to cast one spell no matter how powerful it is, but she also said that it will only work once for each unicorn. So i used it to cast the spell, but again your sister told me that the spell would only work if i was in free fall." That's when she noticed the amulet around his neck, she had been so caught up about weather or not he liked the food that she didn't even notice. As she looked closer, she recognized it.

"
That's the wishing amulet, and i think i need to tell you this." She said looking from the amulet to his eyes. "I think my sister planned all of this, because you don't need to jump off a cliff in order for it to work." He was now giving her a cute confused look. "I think she just wanted to test our relationship, by giving me a heart attack." As she released a sigh of exasperation. "So how long you got them wings for?"

"Well, i got about a week. Your sister taught me a better spell, that strengthen the wings and gave me the knowledge of how to fly." He said getting over his confusion. "Hey i got a good idea, why don't we race to the palace and i'll tell you then. But only if you can beat me." Then he took off.

"Oh, its so on." She said with a smile on her face, and the determination to see what he was planning.

After completely crushing him she let him catch his breath. Just because the spell he used had given him wings, and the knowledge on how to use them, she still had years of practice and stamina. Though it was amazing to finally fly with her knight.

"Well i beat you here fair and square. so start telling me your plan." She said with a little bit of a gloating voice. He just looked up to her and gave his best defeated smile, and gave a small chuckle.

"Alright, but first let me give you your prize." He said now giving her a sly smile.

"And what prize is..." She felt his lips touch her, successfully cutting her off. This kiss was just so full of passion, and love that she couldn't help but get a shiver down her back. They stayed like that for a few minutes, neither one wanting it to end.

"Umm, yeah well let me tell you my plan." He said after breaking the kiss, though they were both disappointed about. "Well you said that your sister had did this in order to strengthen our relationship right?" She gave a nod, not knowing were he was going with this. "Okay then, here's what we do...." As he told her his plan she was shocked about how clever it was. Not that she didn't find him clever, but the plan almost seemed like what her sister might think of. Even if this plan had been done to death, so just before sunrise they entered into the palace and set everything into motion.

-------------

"How could i trust you after trying to take you own life?" She asked with anger in her voice.

"Look like i said, i was told that the only way for me to cast the spell was if i felt adrenaline, because i don't have enough magic power on my own." He yelled back.

"And it never crossed your mind that i could have cast the spell?" Again, raising her voice.

"No i didn't, because i figured you didn't know it. And also i figured i surprise you." He snapped back.

"Oh and what a surprise it was, seeing you jump off the cliff like that, and don't you think i would have been better to teach me the spell if i didn't know it?" She yelled yet again. "You know what, why don't you just go, and never come back."

"Luna, Song what's all of this about? I thought you two would have been cuddled up together by now." Celestia finally intervened.

"You stay out of this sister, your the one who gave him the spell and amulet, and then told him to jump off the cliff." She yelled at her sister, which got a shocked and concerned look.

"Hey, don't go blaming your sister. Yeah she was the one who put the idea into my head, but i'm the one who had made up their mind on doing it." By this time, everypony had been shocked into silence. As when the couple had entered and were arguing Celestia was having a meeting with a royal guard captain.

"I thought i told you to leave." Luna's attention switched back to him and gave a dirty look, that was enough to make him cower in fear a little.

"Alright fine, if that's how you want it." He snapped while leaving.

"It is, and remember never to come back." She had said stomping out of the room, but as soon as she was out of sight a smile crept to her face. That had gone down perfectly.

Before leaving to go to their rondevu she got ready, and once there they talked about how great it was to finally get her sister back. They decided to get back together after a few hours, but her sister didn't know that. And she was going to milk this for all of its worth.

Later that day, her sister came to her knocking on her door. She quickly put on an expression of one that was mixed with anger, and pain. Then she opened the door slightly to pretend not to know who it was.

"Oh, its you." She said in a harsh tone.

"Please Luna, do not be mad at him. As you said i was the one who pushed him into what he did. And i'm sorry for all the teasing that i did, i just thought that the experience would push you two closer." Her sister said still being on the other side of the door. Though when she looked, she could see that her sister was upset with herself.

"Well you were wrong. Let me ask you this, how do you think i would react when i see the only thing that brought me true happiness just jump off a cliff? Not knowing if i would be fast enough to catch him? What if the spell or amulet didn't work, do you honestly think i could stand to lose that happiness so quickly? And you do have a point, i should be mad at you." She said then slamming the door. "Man that felt good." She said under her breath.

"Luna i am so sorry, i didn't mean to put this rift between you two." She heard her sister say.

"Well thanks, but now its to late. My one happiness that i never wanted to leave is gone now." She yelled trying to sound like she was about to cry.

"I'll make it up to you, i promise that i will fix this." Then she heard her sister walking away, and she couldn't help but to look. She saw her sister hanging her head in shame, something she never thought she actually see with her own eyes. Though this made her feel guilty about the whole thing now.

"Guards, if my sister comes back tell her that i am asleep, and don't tell her where i am if she discovers that i am not here anymore." She said in a commanding tone.

"Yes Ma'm." The two guards said in unison. She knew she could trust these two, as she picked them herself. Then she took off to their usual spot.

"So did it work?" He asked as she stepped down onto the ledge.

"Yes, it did but...." She trailed off thinking of her sister hanging head in shame.

"But your feeling guilty?" He finished.

"How did you know what i was thinking?" She answered.

"To me your an open book, that and being how i always try to make others smile i also feel guilty about it. So do you want to kiss and make up?" He asked with guilt in his voice.

"Yeah, i do. But can it wait, i just want to fly with you for a little while." She looked down in embarrassment, but she could feel his stare that let her know that is exactly what he wanted to do.

So they took off, and seeing him enjoy this flight more than their race brought a smile on her face. She finally could share the thrill of flying with the one she loved. When she caught him starting at her, and had a big smile on his face, she blushed. Though she knew that part of the reason why he was smiling was because he now knew that thrill, and the other part was because he always loved to see her smile.

"So, are you enjoying yourself, my prince?' She asked, again feeling that thrill that she was having from finally having a special somepony to share this with. Yes she could go fly with her sister, or one of her new friends, but she knew it wouldn't feel the same.

"Yeah, its amazing. I wish i could do this forever." He said with his smile, which quickly faded. "But i can't." This had made her slow down a little.

"Even if it isn't permanent i would still like to show you all i can. There are so many things i want to do, but time is not our friend this time." Though she hated to bring up their immortality, since the way he had been brought into it.

"Hey, what's wrong?" She heard him ask with concern.

"Oh, its nothing let's just continue enjoying ourselves." She was thankful that he didn't press. His past was one of horrible circumstance. So why would somepony who had gone through what he did would they want in life right now is to make others smile. Someday they would have to talk about it, but for right now she wanted to spend as much time in the air as possible.

They ended up at the palace, and they didn't notice who was watching them. Though her sister did not say a word until she absolutely knew that they hadn't noticed her. Celestia had realized their plan a little bit after she discovered that he little sister was not in her room anymore.

"So, i take it you two made up then?" The sudden question from behind surprised them both.

"Uhh, yeah we talked it over and got back together." Song had said nervously.

"Huh- uh. So did you two make up in bed then?" Her sister asked sheepishly.

"Sister please, and no we just talked it out." Her voice came out a squeak from the embarrassment.

"Well good, then i guess i don't have to take your wings back then." Celestai said with a wink. "I think i'll leave you two alone, and oh Luna my dear sister?" She looked at her sister nervously. "I found that extra one in your top left drawer." That made her sister laugh, as Luna's mouth hung open trying to form words, but none came.

"So, were you planning to take me to your bed tonight?" He asked with a smile on his face.

"Oh no, don't you start to. I already get enough of that from her." She said looking in the direction her sister had walked. They walked into her room, and just to tease her more he snooped into her top left drawer.

"Oh my, what are these?" He asked with his cheeks reddening.

"Get out of there, and their nothing." She said tackling him away.

"Oh i think these are something, it looks like you did a little shopping for some new cloths." He said giving a laugh at how distraught she had become. "So, when were you going to try these on anyway?" He asked.

"Well, uhh, ummm, i wasn't planning to wear them unless you wanted me to." She looked away not wanting to look at him.

"You know your awfully cute when you get this way." He said while making her look at him, and gave her a small peck on the nose. "But i'm afraid your fashion show for me will have to wait, i got to get home." As he said it he gave her a big yawn.

"Right, we need to umm, sleep. You could just sleep here again." Though she found her floor tiles interesting.

"Are you sure, you know we're never going to here the end of it from your sister." He said, though she knew that he didn't care. He was excited by the idea, and she could tell that by the look in his eyes.

"I know, but that's why your going to sleep on the couch." She said, and gave out a laugh at his somewhat over dramatic hurt face.

"Why, do you honestly think i would be so forward?" He asked in a mock hurt.

"Oh from what i remember you were the one who got me into your bed." She knew she had won.

"Fine, but can you, uhh, try one on?" He asked, looking away but she saw where he pointed.

She had picked one that she really liked, and when she came out of the bathroom his mouth dropped. She walked up to him, and gave him a big kiss. Though she could still feel his stare, she decided to have a little fun, and she teased him by stretching a little.

"You know that bed looks awfully comfy." He said with a loud gulp.

"Yes it is, and so is the couch." She replied.

"Don't you get lonely in that big bed by yourself?" He asked, trying desperately now to at least be near her. Though she knew he wouldn't make a move unless she was alright with it.

"But why would i be lonely tonight when your sleeping on the couch?" She asked laying the teasing on thick now, for she took on a more seductive tone.

"Uhh, you know what this couch is pretty comfy, but i think i'll take a shower first." He said quickly running to her bathroom, and as she heard what she knew was cold water she couldn't help but laugh.

For the next week they spent most of there free time flying with each other, and it still sent a thrill down her. But today was the end of the spell, so she planned to do something special for him. So she packed up everything she needed, and wrote him a letter telling to met her on a cloud that hung just outside the city.

"Make sure Song get's this." She said to a mail mare. They had until mourning until he lost his wings, and though it was dirty she had always wanted to do this with one she loved so dear. As she skipped down the hall, she couldn't believe that she was actually about to do this, but she felt like she could now. The first time had been so special to her, since he was her first. All she wanted to do now was repay the favor for putting a permanent smile on her heart.

Author's Notes:

well i hope you guys aren't that disappointed that i decided to go down that road. enjoy

At The Gala, The Next Level

After the scare of their six months of being together she never let him even get somewhat close to the edge. Even though he had managed to cast a spell that gave him wings for a week, he could only cast it once. He did at first protest, but when he saw the concern and fear in her eyes he made sure never to go even five feet close to the edge. So they had their usual picnic a little closer to the wall, though it may ruin the view that she came to appreciate a lot more, it was worth it if that means she wouldn't have the fear of losing him.

"So tomorrow night is the Gala, are you excited? I mean i know that this will be the first one you've been to." He asked.

"Hmm, oh yeah as long as you will be my date." She asked giving him a small joking smile.

"Don't worry i will be your personal knight for the night, my lady." He said standing up and bowing.

"Oh how chivalrous." She said, and they both looked at each other and laughed.

"But i am serious when i say that i wouldn't miss tomorrow night for the world. That and, umm, after that night i don't think i would have a choice." This made them both blush.

"Yes, well i just wanted to make that night special for you. I mean you were going to lose your wings at dawn." She replied looking at something in the ground. "But just don't tell my sister okay? I do agree with you that i wouldn't miss tomorrow night either."

"So i'll see you tomorrow then, in front of the palace?" He asked trying to shake the red from his face.

"Yes i will, my knight." She said giving him a small kiss before flying off.

-----------------

"Uhhh, sister please i look like a complete mess." As she ran around the room trying to find any small problem that was wrong, then having her stylist fix it.

"Luna just calm down. You look beautiful and i'm sure he doesn't care if one strand of hair is out of place." Her sister said in a calming voice. "Now come here and look at your self." She heard her sister say in a little bit of a commanding voice.

"Okay." She said knowing there was no arguing. "Now what am i looking at?" As she asked her sister just pointed to the mirror.

"Just look at yourself in that wonderful dress." Her sister said, and when she looked in the mirror she could see her in the dress that the one called Rarity had made.

For the most part it was the same color as the night sky, with a star design around the skirt. There was even some glitter to make the dress actually look like it was sparkling like her stars. She looked at herself with a little doubt about it, for she thought that she still needed a little bit more time to make sure everything was perfect.

"Don't worry, everything does look perfect." She heard her sister say, which she gave her a look of surprise. "Your concern is written all over your face. Now you'd better go meet him before your late." That's when she finally looked at the clock to see what time it was.

"Oh no, no, no. I still need more time." But before she could say anything else her sister started to nudge her towards the door.

"Like i said you look perfect, and i'm absolutely sure he will agree. Now just remember that i have invited Twilight and her friends so you two might want to leave before everything goes haywire." Her sister said pushing her out of the door.

"What do you mean before things go haywire?" She asked, but she knew she wouldn't get an answer.

"Just trust me on this okay, when the six of them arrive leave." Her sister replied, she just gave a nod in response. "Now i want you to go out there and have a little fun with, oh what do you call him? Your knight? Is that right?" This had brought warmth to her cheeks, even though she's been calling him her knight ever since that day her sister had caught her over at his house, that first time they were together. "Oh now just go and dance with him, and don't worry i'll handle all of the greetings. That and I'm sure Twilight is looking forward to spending time with me anyway."

She decided to fly out of the window as it was faster, and after landing she made sure she didn't mess anything up by looking into a fountain in the courtyard. Using her magic to brush a couple of strains back into place. That's when she heard somepony cough behind her, and she could recognize the voice as it brought a smile to her face.

"Hey, are you ready for tonig...." He started to say, but when she turned around his mouth fell open causing her to blush. "Y-y-you, umm, uhh, look umm, very beautiful." Stammering out his words. She looked him over and he wore a black tux, with a star design similar to her's, Rarity had even put the same kind of glitter that she had used on her dress.

"You look very dashing yourself, my knight.Or should i say my prince?" This made his blush that he had himself deepen. "Aren't you going to escort me in?" She asked with a teasing smile.

"Oh, yeah." He then quickly bowed. "After you my princess." With the wave of his hoof.

"Ooo, you are the gentlecolt." She said walking by him, and he caught up to her and walked with her. Though she could see that he was just as nervous as she was, and he kept looking at her with admiring eyes which brought back her blush.

This would be the first time since Nightmare Night that they really went anywhere since they had become a couple. Not because of their different statuses, but because they preferred to only have the company of each other. So even though they knew about the rumors, about the young Stallion who had won the heart of the night princess, or even the rumors about their most recent event on the cloud. Though this was of course just disregarded just as petty gossip from some Stallions who thought they be a better suitor than Song, but even with those rumors or the stares they didn't care.

After all she a princess, and she had every right to fate anyone she thought would be best suited for her. If she wanted to lay in bed with them, then so be it. The one opinion that she valued was the one of the one right beside her, the one who had brought her so much happiness over the last six months. When they got inside, they had to greet a few ponies who had wanted to talk to her, but they were quickly ushered away to her sister.

The music that was playing was classical, not really the kind of music to dance to but instead to talk with. So they hung around a small table somepony's still coming up to introduce themselves, though most only did this because she was a princess but there were still a few who actually wanted to talk to them. These ponies were more than welcome to sit with them, and they made small talk until Song got up.

"Hey, i'll be right back." Before she could ask what he was up to, he was already walking toward the stage. Still wondering what he was doing, she got up and kept staring at him as he was now talking to the musicians. After giving them what looked like a nice tip he came back over to her. "So you wanna dance?"

"Dance to what?" She asked curiously, then he turned his head and gave a nod. The music changed to a slow pace, she now realized that he had requested a slow song so that they could dance together.

"May i have this dance, my princess?" He asked bowing again and waving his arms towards the center floor which was empty except for a few stragglers.

"Yes, yes you can my prince." She answered offering her hoof, which he took and they started to dance.

They danced to the slow song gathering even more stares, which she again found that she didn't care about anymore. All that mattered right then was dancing with the one she loved, but eventually others started to join them. They were soon surrounded by other couples, but all they could do was stare into each others eyes and smile. Unfortunately the song ended far to soon, and to top it off a guard came and told her that the six special guest had arrived.

"Don't ask why, it deals with my sister, but i think we need to go." He had a disappointed look in his eyes, but he nodded in understatement and they managed with the help of a guard to sneak out.

"So what's up?" He asked when they were in the clear.

"Well as i said, it deals with my sister. She invited Twilight and her friends to attend the Gala this year." She replied.

"So what does that have to do with us leaving early?" He had a little frustration in his voice, but she thought that was more because he wanted to have another dance with her. With that thought, she blushed.

"I don't know, all my sister told me was that she had a plan to spice things up this year." She replied.

"Oh, i see what she's going for." She looked at him with her own curiosity. "Well think about it, most of those six are from a small town. Which means that they have a different standard for parties. Except for Twilight and Rarity, the other four might end up causing some kind of commotion. Thus making the night fun, at least for her anyway." He said, and it now made more since to her now. Why hadn't she thought of it, this was her sister. Though she was preoccupied with how she looked.

"I should have seen that, but admittedly i was, umm, occupied with getting ready." She had found watching herself kicking a rock more interesting to look at right then.

"Don't worry the only reason why i know what she was planning was because i just knew about the six of them and how their personality's. So don't be hard on yourself." This made her look back at him. "Hey, why don't you meet me at our spot?" He asked.

"Do you mind if i walked with you?" She asked, he just gave her a smile and a small nod in response.

As they walked together they once again found themselves making some small talk. This was now very common for them now, but they were both happy just to be next to each other. Then they started a conversation about the restaurant he was head chef at.

"Oh yeah, we are open all night. Ever since meeting you it seems my food keeps getting better and better, my manager keeps reminding me to keep up what I've been doing." He gave a small laugh. "The last time he actually gave me a compliment like that was the night after we stayed on the cloud..." Realizing what he was saying he trailed off in embarrassment.

"Hmm, so what your saying is that you cook a lot better since you bedded me?" This made him stop trying to form words, but nothing came out as he was now so embarrassed and shocked to form any. Which made her bust out laughing, and though he tried to fight it he couldn't hold it in and he joined her.

"Okay, it looks like we're close to the cave. Why don't you go on and fly up there?" He asked, after they managed to quit laughing and continued on their way.

"But can't i come with yo..." She was cut off by him giving her a harsh stare, which start;ed her because it was the first time he had looked at her in that way. When he saw that he had scared her his expression softened.

"Look, the cave is very dangerous, even to an Alicorn princess. For that creature is know wanting more magic to feed upon, and i just don't want to see you get hurt." He looked at her with tears in his eyes, along with that deep rotted sadness that she had not seen since he had told her his life story the first night they met. "Luna, in order for me to make sure you will always be safe you need to promise me that you will never, ever go into that cave. And i mean it." Though he still had tears of sadness in his eyes the pure concern and command in his voice had told her that he was being serious.

She had almost forgotten about the creature, for she had pushed it deep down into her mind. This would been a good opportunity to talk to him about it, but the look that he had given her just scared her to much to bring the subject up. Then she felt him embrace her in a hug.

"I'm sorry, i didn't mean to scare you. But if anything happens to you i don't know what i would do. I love you so much, that if you were hurt because of me letting you go in the cave then i might lose it, and if something worse happened then i will have no further reason besides the vow i made to your sister, to go on." He was now crying, as she could feel some tears fall onto her neck, she did the only thing she could and just return his embrace and whisper comforting words.

"I love you to, and i understand. I promise that i will not step a single hoof into that cave. You remember what you always tell me?" She asked, and he pulled away giving her a questioning look through sad and teary eyes. "You always tell me that the one thing that absolutely makes you smile is seeing me smile, well it goes both ways you know." He slowly calmed down, and gave her a small smile. This had made her smile, usually it was him comforting her this way.

As she waited for him she couldn't help but to wonder how she could free not only her kingdom, but also her love of this creature. For it seemed to have plagued this land for centuries until her brave knight gave himself to the beast in order to prevent the suffering that he went through. Though she knew that if she did manage to find out how to rid the creature, she kept thinking that the freedom that would bring to him might not be the freedom that she hoped. The creature had granted him immortality in order to feast off his magic forever, so what would happen if the contract as he put it, had been voided?

Their were only a few idea's that had popped into mine. The first would be that once released he would age rapidly and die of old age, the second was he would still lose his immortality but age normally. But that still didn't settle right, as she was still immortal and she did not think she could stand to watch her love slowly age and die, that thought disturbed her more than him aging rapidly. There was one last idea of what might happen that popped up, and this was depending on how their contract was signed and formed. If the creature had bound the part of Song that it took, could she use that if there was any such thing and use it to continue his immortality?

"Hey, you okay?" She heard him ask.

"Yeah. just thinking." He just looked at her, but decided not to press.

"You know you've out doe yourself tonight with how bright the moon is, and the arrangements of the stars." He said, looking at the stars. "Did i ever tell you what my favorite constellation is?" She shook her head, even though they always talked about the stars and the formations that she had put in them they had not shred which was their favorite. "That one right there." Pointing to some stars, though she did not see what he meant. "Right, i forgot. You see after you left your sister had managed to rearrange some stars in the shape of your cutie mark right next to the moon, so as not to forget who you really were." As he said it, she looked up and saw what he meant. A perfect copy of her cutie mark next to her moon. "When your sister pointed it out a little while back, and told me about you it gave me hope. I can't explain it, but knowing one day that the beautiful young princess of the night would come back just gave me something to look forward to." He once again had tears trying to be released, though these were tears of hope.

"I....i don't know what to say to that." He turned to her and smiled.

"You don't have to say anything, like i said when we met you are the one who saved me from dying. You are the one who always gave me hope, the one who gave me love, the one who now gives me a reason to continue. I really don't think you understand how much i care for you, how much you actually mean to me. For two centuries now I've always looked to the moon and stars for guidance, but now i don't need to look at them any more for i now have the pony who put those stars and moon the way they are. I know i keep saying it, but there is no other moment than right now that i know that i really do love you with all of my heart, for you were always my princess." The tears know running down his face, and she couldn't hold back her tears now. "All i want to do now, the only pony i want to see happy more than anything is y..."

She had onto him, giving him the most passionate kiss she could muster. Though this was just a kiss of pure passion, not one of seductive nature. For the things he had said, though said plenty of times before, had such passion and love in them she could not hold herself back, she had to make him become quite so that he would not ruin the perfect moment that he had just set up. For she knew that without this kiss he would have rambled on just as she would have if she was him.

The kiss was interrupted when they heard somepony clear their throats. To no surprise her sister had showed up, once again showing her great timing. Though their kiss would not have lead down that road, and she knew her sister knew this as well, she knew that she would be teased big for it.

"Well the love birds are at it for a third time are they?" Her sister asked with an all knowing smile. "And don't try to deny it, for it was dawn by the time you two had woken." This brought the already, pretty much red as apples ponies turn even redder. Though it was hard to tell with her dark coat, and his brown coat.

"We weren't going to do anything, i promise you this." He spoke up.

"Oh, with that much passion? Where was it going to lead?" Her sister asked.

"Well, uhh, like i said it would have not lead..." Laughter filled the air, as her sister finally broke.

"I know what you mean, for i am only messing with you. For a kiss like that, you two must have had shared a tender moment. Must have admitted exactly how much you mean to each other." Even though they both knew that she had already figured it out before hoof, both of their jaws fell open a little. This causes more laughter to erupt from her sister. "I only came to tell you that my plan was a complete success. This years Gala was in my opinion the best one, Twilight and her friends learned their lesson, and most importantly you two grew even closer. Maybe even close enough to take the next step and have Song move into the palace?" Though she sounded serious, both of them started to laugh wanting to think it was a joke.

"Are you serious, no offense Princess Celstia but yes we are closer than what we ever been, but i do not think it's time for that step. There is also the fact that you know i can not be away from the cave for more than a week at most." This had raised a question in her mind that she quickly forgot after looking into her sister's eyes.

"Yes i do mean that it is time for you two to take that step. After all not only have you already bedded with my little sister, but as you just admitted you two have never felt closer. Though as for marriage that will be up to you two. As for the cave you can still stay here once a week. And this is not something you two can argue with, i insist, no i order you to move into the palace. You two do not have to share a room, but i'm putting my hoof down and if you two wish to continue this relationship you will follow my order." Her sister now had taken on a lot more of a serious tone, which she does to deal with ponies who she thought would go up against her orders. Though she barley ever used it, but as she thought about it the more she knew the words rang true. But that one week thing still bothered her, but she put it off as more of him renewing a protection spell he used to seal the bottom cave entrance.

"Song, i think she is right. We should move in together, though if it makes you feel better i'll move in with you." This took both her sister and him by complete surprise.

Author's Notes:

Don't worry like explained in the chapter plenty of times, the kiss was just one of passion not one of love making. I hope you enjoyed this chapter. Here's a link to what i thought what dress Luna was wearing. http://www.deviantart.com/morelikethis/356074679 . And remember you've got till the 27'th of this month to post an idea of what you would like to see happen. The winning idea will still get their oc put into this fan fiction. Just leave some kind of description of it in the comment. This can be anything from you describing them to me, posting a link to a picture or your own fan fic that describes them.

The Arrangement

"Are you sure you want to take it to this level?" He asked for the twentieth time, still a little shocked.

"Yes, i am absolutely sure i want to move on to this level of our relationship. As my sister said we not only have a strong emotional bond now, we already taken this relationship to a more physical level as well." She replied smiling at him.

Two weeks ago they had been caught by her sister after the Gala locked in a passionate kiss. Though her sister had known what the kiss was, she thought it was time for them to move in together. At first she said she would move in with him, to try to make him happy that he didn't have to leave his position of guarding the cave. But when she said that she was sure he told her that he would move into the palace, she didn't really have to ask why. For she knew that he only said he would be the one to move so that she would not be in danger of the cave.

The agreement that they had was that once a week he would come back to his house for one night, and she would be with him. But during the rest of the week he would be living at the palace, though the question of why he had to go to the cave at least once a week still popped back into her mind. She thought it was to renew some kind of protection spell that he had put up.

Her sister had made the arrangements for him to get his own room, which was a room right next to hers. Which they were both grateful for, and even before either of them could ask her sister told them that they couldn't share a room until they got married. Though apparently they could still have sleep over's in each other's rooms, which they took advantage of often, though they did not share the bed.

He had told her it was because he did agree with her sister a little, that they should hold off on at least sleeping in the same bed. She could understand that, but knowing that there was now only a wall in between them made her bed feel lonely, and when he stayed in her room on the couch it made it feel even more so. Though she did enjoy waking up to him looking at her smiling and telling her how adorable she was when she was asleep, of course every time she heard that it made her blush.

She had tried to bring up the creature and the cave, but either he changed the subject or she couldn't bring herself to ask. That was because he seemed to know what she was going to ask and gave her such a sad stare that she switch the question at last minute. Even though it had only been two weeks since then, it still felt like he had only just moved in.

"Well i do have to say that I've certainly have gotten better sleep since i moved, but especially when i spend the night with you." He said giving her a smile, and then slightly chuckling at her for blushing a little. "You know i had horrible nightmares, ones i prefer not to talk about." A shiver went through his body. "But after we started to hang out, and then dated, the nightmares slowly went away. Then the last one i had was just right before the Gala..." Fear came into his eyes for a moment, but she still saw it. "What i'm trying to say is you've token them away, just by being near you knowing that your there makes these nightmares go away."

She gave him a quick kiss that surprised him a little, but he gave a little smile and gave her a kiss back. They decided to hang out at there normal spot, though they knew they didn't have to do this anymore. But they felt like they had a lot more privacy here, so they could talk a lot more freely.

"You know you need to stop being such a romancer, other wise i might not be able to control myself." She let out a small laugh as she could tell that she managed to embarrass him. "Though now that i think about it, you are a little over two hundred years old. So how did such a romancer like you go so long without having a marefriend?" Teasing him a little.

"Oh, it's not like i haven't gotten offers. In matter of fact just yesterday i just got an offer from a cute mare." He said, though she could not tell if he was joking.

"What, who? Once i get my hooves on them..." She was interrupted by him busting out laughing.

"Your even cute when your jealous of an imaginary pony." He said in between laughs.

"Oh you like messing with me then? Then i might not want to spend the one night we share a bed together then." She said, tonight was the night where he would have to come back to his house. Though his house was nice, he still had only one bed in it, though neither one of them complained when they cuddled up next to each other.

"Alright then, if that's the way you want it. But i was planning to cook your favorite tonight." He said in a familiar tone.

"You were going to make your famous sunflower fruit soup? That's not fair you know i can't resist that." She said in a little bit of a whining voice.

"Well if you don't spend the night then i'm not going to make it, ever again." He said giving her a smile of victory.

"Alright, you win i'll stay with you tonight." She said then nuzzling him a little.

"Score is now one me, zero for you." He had said in a teasing tone.

"But if you wake before me, you can't look at me while i'm sleeping." His victory smile faded away.

"B-but i,you are just so cute and peaceful when your sleeping. I can't help but to watch you sleep a little." He was whimpering a little.

"Nope,that won't work. If you watch me sleep then i will not even give you a small peck on the cheek for the next week." She looked him straight into the eyes.

"Alright, fine you win." He said in defeat.

"Now about tonight's dinner, i want something romantic. I want something different than our normal picnics, do you think you could do that for me, and maybe i won't mind you watching me while i sleep for a little bit." She said.

"Yeah, i think i already have a good idea of what to do." He instantly perked back up.

Later that day, he told her to meet him at his restaurant. Which she has been meaning to check out, though she wondered why he hadn't started his own by now. He was not short of money. She knew this because he refused to let her pay for the dates they went on, and a lot of those dates had been very expensive even for regular standards.

It was a nice little building in the more outskirts of what now has been called the restaurant distract. The sign read that it was called The Night. This brought a smile to her face, she knew that they were open during the day as well but to have it named after what they were known for, she felt joy because of it. Though why he wanted to meet him here during the day, as he works the night shift, still confused her. She knew it had to do with what she had said, but she still didn't have any idea what to expect.

"Ahh, the special guess has arrived!" She was greeted by a waiter.

"Special guest? I mean i know i'm a princess but you don't have to disturb anypony." She said, though she knew that she was suppose to be here.

"Non sense, for the princess of the night is always welcome no matter what time it is. Now if you follow me, we have the couple's booth set up. You are here on a date aren't you? That's what Song said." The waiter asked.

"Yeah, i guess i am. By the way where is Song?" She looked around not being able to see him.

"Oh he's just in the kitchen preparing some food for the two of you, now like i said if you would please follow me to the couple's booth." The waiter said waving her on and then started to walk, she followed.

As she followed the waiter she took the time to look at the decorations. The ceiling looked just like the night sky, the stars even looked like real ones. The tables were all set up with a candle in the middle, they must use enchanted ones because they didn't seem to be melting. She was very impress with the details though, the stars were perfectly aligned just like she had them, they even had a moon.

"Here we are Miss. Luna. This is the most romantic spot in the entire restaurant. Both your food and your man will be out shortly." The waiter said with a wink.

The booth was secluded from the other part of the restaurant, and if she wasn't impressed before then she was at a complete lost for words. The stars and the moon looked so real that she thought they were her real ones. There was some music playing, though looking around at the other tables she knew that the booth must have been enchanted with music.

"So you like what you see and hear so far?" The question snapped her out of her trance, and she looked to see Song standing there with two large bowl's and a bottle of their wine balanced on his back.

"It's all so beautiful. The stars and moon look so real, and this booth being enchanted with romantic music. Wow, i think i should come here more often." She said still in awe, making him laugh.

"Well if you help me out here i can tell you how we do all of this." He said bringing her attention back to the plates, which she blushed a little for not thinking about it.

"Sorry, i'm still admiring the beauty of this place. Why isn't it doing better?" She asked using her magic to levitate the plates and wine to the table. "And why didn't you just use your magic to do this?"

"Well to answer your first question, it's because we are open twenty-four seven. The answer to your second question is because i wanted to get your attention." He answered with a smile, and sat down.

"Oh..." She looked at the table.

"Now, let me explain about the decor here. The reason why the stars and moon look real is because there being projected directly from my memories. Before you ask, no i'm not the one casting it. That would be the manager here, when i told him that i had a photographic memory he wanted to used that to give this place life. It's a nice spell, the more you can remember the better the projection. And as for this booth, well it is the couple's booth." He looked at her, and in the artificial memory moonlight he seemed to glow even more with happiness.

"You know the moonlight really does complement you. Even if it is from a memory." She said, and once again he blushed. They both seemed to blush a lot more when in the presence of each other, they still couldn't understand why. They both already admitted to how they felt about each other, they even took their relationship to the next level's.

"As it does with you my princess." He said with love in his eyes, she didn't know why but her already immense love for him started to grow.

"Well you two do really make a cute couple, but you might want to stop staring into each other's eyes like that and eat your food before i have to call the janitor." The waiter said, surprising them both.

"You didn't turn that spell on did you?" Song asked looking at the waiter.

"I have no idea what you mean?" The waiter tried to play innocent. "I'm just here to keep you two from making a mess." With that the waiter laughed and walked away.

"What spell?" She asked.

"Well, like i said this is the couples booth. During the late night hours, anypony who ask about this booth gets a surprise spell. The spell is a simple lust spell, it's not that powerful but if any kind of love is shared the spell will increase the effects, and well i was thinking about how nice it would be to give you a kiss." He said blushing even more.

"Huh, that's what i was thinking. But lets eat." She said trying to clear her head by changing the subject.

"Just to let you know, i requested a normal booth. Dam that Wait's." He said. but she could guess that Wait's was the waiter.

They ate and drank some of the wine, and then as they were making small talk a familiar song came on. It was the slow song that they danced to at the Gala, and they looked at each other and smiled. Remembering the night that had made them a lot closer than either of them had expected.

"My i have this dance?" He asked.

"But there isn't enough room." She replied, and in response his horn glowed with a blue aura and the table, plates, silver ware, and everything else disappeared and suddenly the booth grew in size.

They could here the song still, but she didn't ask how. She could guess that it was another spell that was on the couple's booth. But she didn't care, all she now wanted to do was dance. And so they did, for what seemed like hours had passed.

"Okay, mares and gentle colts we have a very special couple in the building tonight." This broke the mood and they snapped back to reality, the table and everything on it reappeared.

"What is he doing now?" She heard Song say under his breath.

"Now some of you may be thinking who this couple is? Well i'm sure you've all heard about Princess Luna's new colt-friend right?" They heard a couple of agreements from the small crowd that had gathered. "Her and her new lover are in this building right now. In matter of fact her lover is actually the night time head chef here, and if they would come up to the stage and let them introduce themselves."

"We might still have enough time to get out of here, through the back door." But before they could even get up a spot light went on them.

"And were do you two love birds think your going." Wait's said. "Don't be rude, these nice pony folk just wanna say hi to one of the most talked about couple's in all of Equestria. So come on up."

"Your gonna pay for this." Song said to Waits when he passed him on the stage.

"So you two, rumor has it that you've been together for what seven months now?" Waits asked.

"Yeah that's about right." She answered.

"Nice, now what most ponies would like to ask is did you two enjoy your night on the cloud? Because it sure sounded like it." This got a bunch of hoops and hollers. Both of them were shocked into silence.

"I-i-i don't know what your talking about." Song said, Celestia knowing was one thing but if the whole of Canterlot had heard them then that was bad.

"Of course you probably don't. But let me tell you that the Canterlot royal voice is not exactly something anypony can ignore, you all know what i mean right?" This once again brought more cheering from the audience. They looked at each other, Luna was a lot more embarrassed than he was. "And from what i hear you two even took it to the next level by moving in with each other, is that right? Now does this mean that you two will eventually tie the knot?"

"I think it's about time we take our leave before somepony get's hurt." Song had said, pulling Luna in and started to walk toward the exit.

"Oh come on, i was only mes..." He was cut off by a threatening stare from Song. Once outside he turned to look at her.

"Hey are you okay?" He asked with concern, and as she looked at him she had tears in her eyes. So he embarrassed her in a hug. "It's alright, i'm sure he was just trying to embarrass us. But i'm gonna kill him later for making you cry."

They walked to his house, it was now past mid-night. He hadn't planned for them to stay that long, but with them dancing he lost track of time and then there was his friend who had a death wish. This day was suppose to be perfect, he would show her how beautiful the restaurant was, they would eat together a little bit differently, and because of the whole couple's booth thing he got to dance with her again. Everything was fine, but Waits took things to far and made his princess cry.

He knew that even though they now had each other and some other friends she was still feeling out of place. When his friend started to say that he had to restrain himself from throwing a punch, he was bringing back her old emotions of feeling lonely. Which he really hated to see anypony cry, but when it comes down to the one he loves he can't stand it.

When they finally got to his house he carried her to bed, tucked her in and gave her a goodnight kiss. She slowly cried herself to sleep, with some help from him singing the lullaby that she grew so used to hearing now. As he looked at her sleeping face now relaxed it was even more beautiful than he could remember, especially with the moon light bouncing off of her face. He took a tissue and carefully wiped the tears that were left off of her.

"Have sweet dreams my princess." He said giving her a small peck on the forehead, she gave him a dreamy smile.

He walked toward the cave, only Celestia knew why he had to come back once a week and he proffered to keep it that way. To tell Luna would only put her in danger as he knew she would only hasten her attempts of freeing him, he knew this because Celestia had told him that she was studying all she could about the caves. There was no way he could tell her, but at the same time she already knew why, as they already told her. The creature had to feed off his magic at least once a week or else the deal was over, and the creature would kill him and try to take a new host to feed off of.

"No pony else will suffer as i suffer, if i had enough power i would have finished this long ago. I know i could tell them what i know, but that would put to many ponies in danger, including Luna. I'm just so sorry to you, but i really can't tell anypony about how to defeat the creature. It's to dangerous even with a whole army behind me it still wouldn't be enough. That and that thing will only make packs with them and start to feast off of them." He said to himself.

"Still trying to figure out how to defeat me? Sssuch a ssshame your marefriend can't join usss. I bet her magic tasste delicioussss." A hissing voice came from the dark. "I'm glad to sssee that your taking our arrangement ssso ssserioussly. Now be a good ssservant and let me feed."

"You leave Luna out of this." He replied.

"Oh, and ruin what we have?" The voice began to laugh. "If ssshe comesss here ssshe will be mine, and there will be nothing you can do about it." The voice said, then a dark beam shot out of the darkness of the cave and hit him. He felt his magic, his energy drain and once it was over he could barely stand. "All right my pet, that will do for now." As he walked away he could hear the voice laugh at him, as he was having trouble walking. It had taken a little more than usual and the last thing he thought was a curse on the voice before blacking out.

Author's Notes:

Hope you guy liked this one.

The Explanation

As she awoke she could remember the events of the previous day, the waiter humiliating them like that. This had brought back her feelings of loneliness and sadness. Though she could also remember Song walking her to his house and laying her down in his bed, then singing his lullaby to her to help calm her down and let her go to sleep.

Still having her eyes close she reached out expecting to wrap her hooves around him, he liked to just lay there and watch her sleep a few times. But all that she encountered was an empty space next to her. She jolted up with eyes wide open, he was usually next to her when she woke in his house, but before jumping to conclusions she looked around to see if he had left a note.

When she didn't find a note, she decided that he must have went to go make her a surprise breakfast to make her feel better. So when she started to walk down stairs she kept sniffing the air to see if she could pick up on cooking food, and she kept her ears perked trying to hear any kind of movement. But when she didn't smell or hear anything she started to panic, he would have left a note like he usually does when he leaves to go on an errand.

"Yeah that must be it, he just forgot to write a note thinking he would be back before i woke up." She said to herself, and she let out a small sigh.

She was hungry though, so she went to the kitchen and started to prepare her something. Lucky for her that he had shown her were everything was just in case she wanted to cook something. So she gathered up the ingredients, which were simple to begin with. A bowl, spoon, milk, and her favorite cereal which he had personally bought just for her.

After eating she cleaned her mess and was about to wash the dishes. But as she put her spoon and bowl in the sink and turned on the water, she looked out the window and she saw the cave. She didn't think much of it right now, but just as she looked down to turn off the water something caught the corner of her eye. Somepony was laying outside the cave, and she looked closer and she could make out the unique cutie mark.

"Oh no Song!" She yelled running outside.

She had fear in her eyes, and as she reached her prince the fear amplified as he was not moving. He was a sickly pale shade of his normal brown coat, she was now on the verge of tears. As she gently rolled him over and listened to his heart beat, to her relief there was one.

"Song please wake up, please! Tell me who did this to you?" She screamed still in a state of fear and panic.

His eyes slowly opened and focused a little, but before passing out he gave her a weak smile. Both him and her sister told her that if he needed to see a doctor to take him to the palace. As they explained that only a skilled doctor knew about his situation. So she used her magic to pick him up and she flew away carrying him gently in her magical grip.

Once she landed two guards came to greet her, but upon seeing the unconscious unicorn and her worried expression they stopped in mid step. She looked at them and ordered them to take him to the doctor that they told her, and they gave a nod and carefully picked him up and carried him away. As they did that, she did want to follow but she had to tell her sister about it.

"Luna, what's wrong?" Her sister asked as she busted through the doors to the throne room.

"I-it's Song, something happened to him last night." She said her voice full of worry, and she was on the verge of crying like she never had before.

"Let's go, and i'm sorry about this but this matter is very important. I hope we can reschedule this meeting?" Her sister asked to a pink alicorn, who she remembered was named Cadence. As it turned out she had a niece and nephew, but she didn't think about it as her thoughts went back to Song.

"I understand aunt Tia, aunt Luna needs you right now." Cadence bowed a little and walked towards the door.

"Let's hurry, and tell me what happened." Her sister changed her tone to one of more seriousness, from the kind and wise tone she normally used.

As they ran down the halls taking every turn, she told her sister about the events of yesterday. Then what happened when she had awoken. When she told her sister about the condition he was in the expression on her sister's face was one of shock.

"That sounds like he had no magic energy left. This is bad, i knew the creature has been feeding off his magical energy for food, and i even witnessed this happen. But the creature only took a little bit of his magic energy, this sounds like the creature had drain him completely. Its lucky the creature still wants him alive, other wise Song would be..." Her sister trailed off, but she understood what she was saying.

A unicorns magic is a natural energy that a unicorn has within them, but they can also draw out extra energy from the air. If the Unicorn is drained of their magic then chances are they might not make it without getting a magic kick start. Though from what she knew the creature had made him immortal to feed off his magic eternally, so it would not make sense for it to just kill him. This brought some relief, but until she knew what his condition was her fear still overpowered her.

"How is he?" She asked still panicked.

"Oh, princesses. I've been expecting you, and to answer your question he is in critical condition. Even though he was granted ever lasting youth, that doesn't mean he still can't die of other causes. As i'm sure you've guessed his magic had almost been completely drained, only a little of it was still there. If the creature hadn't left him with that, he would have already died. Though it was enough to were he will be fine, but that's still up to him. I think it would increase his chances if you go ahead and visited him, and i mean both of you. Though be careful, he is very weak." The doctor then lead them to a private part of the palace infirmary.

There laying hooked up to some machines, was him. Seeing the strong, kind, and sweet unicorn lay there brought tears to both of their eyes. But for different reasons, hers was because it was her prince, her knight, her love. For her sister it was because she never liked seeing any of her citizens in so much pain, and this unicorn had already had enough torment.

"I should have put a stop to this long ago, but i never found a way to defeat the creature." Her sister said quietly.

She ran up to his side, now freely crying as she looked over the broken form of the strong unicorn who had so many times wrapped her in a strong embrace. Though she knew that if he recovered he would still be that strong, but looking at him now still so weak. As she stroked the side of his cheek his eyes slowly opened, and he gave her another weak smile, but seeing the tears in her eyes made that smile disappear.

"It's okay my princess. I'll be fine, don't cry.' He said in a weak concerned voice.

"Please don't speak my prince, you need to save your strength. You should get more rest." She said trying to hold back the tears.

"Only if you give me a smile?" He asked, so she gave her best smile that she could muster and that satisfied him. "Thank you, and i can't believe i couldn't see you awake in that cute way of yo..." Then before he finished he drifted off to sleep.

"Listen Luna, i know that after you get done here, after you know he's going to be okay. That you would want to go face the creature, but i know that he had told you to stay away because it was to dangerous. Did he every tell you why?" She turned to her sister and gave a shake, though she knew her sister was right. The first thought that popped into her head when she remembered the creature was she wanted to go and kill it. "It's because as far as anypony knows, the creature has no weakness. And if what Song had told me is true, the creature is growing tired of just his magic. It wants more, and so he prevents any unicorn going in the cave, as it seems that it's only restricted to them. But if one of us went in, who already are immortal and have more magic than regular unicorns, then it would kill Song and use us as host for it's feeding. That's why he was willing to move into the palace, so to make you stay away from it." Her sister explained.

"So, if i go in there it will kill him? And even if i do it won't do any good, because no pony has discovered it's weakness? Is that it? Then what can we do?" She asked her crying was getting worse.

"The only pony that might know anything is laying there almost dead. I know that he know's the creatures weakness, but he refuses to tell even me. As i assume, it's only to protect me and other's. I would send a royal guard in, but like i said he refuses to let anypony set one hoof in the cave. He once told me that even if he knew the weakness, it would take more than the whole royal army and myself to defeat it." Her sister wrapped her in a warm and comforting embrace. "I am truly sorry i cannot tell you more, and for what had happened to him."

"It's okay, it was not your fault. I will get the weakness out of Song and then go and make the creature pay." She said angrily.

"Please promise me this sister, don't go into the cave. Because i do not want him to worry about you once he wakes up, after i know you will put a sleep spell on him. And in his current state any extra concern might cause him more harm, and this will especially be true if he heard that after he told you about the creatures weakness, and you went to go fight it." Her sister looked her straight into the eyes with concern, anger, sadness, and commanding all at once.

"Yes, i promise that if he tells me what the weakness is i will not go into the cave." She said, and she turned back around staring at the sleeping unicorn. Fresh tears rolled down her face as she did. "Though i should have been there, it's my fault that he got this way. No matter where i go i seem to hurt everyone i love." Her voice ringed of sadness and guilt.

"Don't ever say that, remember what you made me promise you?" She looked and saw his eyes open, as he asked still weakly.

"I thought you were asleep?" He just stared at her waiting for a response. "Yes, i do remember. I remember asking you to promise that you would never doubt yourself again." This cause him to give a slight nod.

"Yes, and i want you to make me the same promise." He said trying to add strength to his voice.

"Only if you promise to tell me and my sister the creatures weakness." She looked at him, his tired eyes widened in surprise.

'I don't know any more than anypony else." He responded.

"Then i cannot make that promise, as it was my fault that you ended up like this. For now i know that the creature must be hungry for my magic, and i figure it was because of that you got hurt." She said looking away.

"Please don't blame yourself, and please stop crying. I will tell you if you stop blaming yourself, and if you make me that promise." He said no louder than a whisper.

"I promise, now go back to sleep my prince. You do not have to tell me until you've recovered enough strength." She said, her horn started to glow and his eyes slowly shut. The last thing she made sure he saw was her smiling though.

"Listen, why don't you stay here? I have to finish a couple of things, and don't worry about raising the moon tonight. I'll take care of it." Her sister said, and she just turned and nodded. "Don't worry he is very strong, he will pull through this."

"I know, but still seeing him like this is still so strange. Even when he's sleeping he doesn't look like this, and i could hear that his spirit is starting to break. It was already weak from the two centuries of torture that the creature had put him through." She said quietly, she felt a hoof on her shoulder and she looked again and met concerned eyes.

"I already saw that, but what you didn't see is that for the past months his spirit was getting repaired by you. By your love for him, i don't think you realized that. So as long as your by his side his spirit will never be broken, and you should get some rest yourself when your ready." With that her sister returned to her duties.

She stayed there by his side for hours, to help pass the time she talked with the doctor about his condition and other things. Then when the doctor said that there was nothing left to do he had to go home. Which left her alone with her sleeping prince, so she started to sing the lullaby that he always sung to her.

As she sung she started to fell better as she saw him smile in his sleep once the song registered in his unconscious mind. But she also felt warmth in her chest, as if magic was building up. She put it off as her just feeling happy about being able to make him smile in his sleep.

By the time she had finished singing she looked at him and saw that he had more color to him, and he was still smiling. She suddenly remembered that she had created a new spell that would allow her to go inside dreams, and so she prepared herself for the spell. As she felt her magic in her horn she let our a small grunt of concentration, even being an alicorn still didn't mean that casting a new powerful spell would be easy. Then she entered into his dream.

------

"Luna? What are you doing here in the cave?" He asked her once she appeared out of no where.

"It worked, i'm inside your dream!" She said excitedly.

"Wait, what? This is a dream? And if so how did you get in then?" He asked confused.

"Well it's a spell that I've been working on." She said.

"Okay, then why are you here then?" He asked still confused.

"Well i just wanted to talk to you, but since your asleep then i figured that it would be a good time to use the new spell.' She answered. "Now you have to tell me about the creature's weakness like you promised."

"Can't that wait until I've woken up?" He looked at her, and she just shook her head. "Alright, then hold on let me just..." Trailing off concentrating, and all of a sudden they were in their normal spot. " There that's better, and before you ask have you ever heard of a lucid dream?"

"Well of course, it's when you know your dreaming and have control over it. And i figured that's what happened, that when i told you that it was a dream you became aware of it." She answered.

"Yeah, now sit and let me explain." He said as a table and chairs appeared, with some food on it. "Now i do know of the creatures weakness, but are you sure you want to hear it? Because if so you have to promise me that once i tell you that you will never set hoof in the cave." Looking straight into her eyes giving her a serious stare.

"You don't have to worry i had already promised my sister this. But i will also promise it to you as well." She replied.

"Okay good, now let me explain this first. After i made the deal with the creature i went to go check on my foster father, as you know he didn't make it. So when i went back to tell the creature that since he had died the deal was off, but the creature was smart enough to make sure that i couldn't leave the contract. As it turned out the full deal was that, if he died then the creature could not inhabit me only use me as a source of food. This satisfied it for a hundred and fifty three years, but after that it's hunger grew and that's when i started to put up a protection spell on the bottom entrance of the cave." He stopped for a minute, a slight grimace of pain came across him.

"Are you okay?" She asked concerned that he felt pain in his sleep.

"It's nothing to be worried about, even here the magic drain is affecting me a little. Now let me continue, like i was saying there was no way out of the contract unless another unicorn with more magic than me came into the cave and became the host of the creature. Or at very least made a deal with it like i did. Now before it's hunger grew i was already looking for it's weakness, in matter of fact i have since that day. I eventually came across an old skeleton of a unicorn, who i discovered was one of the unicorns who had discovered the cave. Now how i found that out was she had left a journal, and in that journal she described the creature and how it had managed to capture her and made a similar deal with it." He again stopped a sad look in his eyes.

"What? You can tell me." She said, but she didn't want to push or rush him.

"Her deal was that if she became a feeding source that the creature would have to leave her fellow unicorns alone. She then goes on to say that she was living in the cave to slowly kill herself, and that she was now righting to inform anypony who had fallen under his control as she did. The journal described a chamber with a massive night gem in the center." He pointed to her necklace as he said that. "Upon her discovering it, she also discovered that the creature was connected to it somehow, and she believed that if you destroy the gem then you destroy the creature."

"Is that what you believe as well?" She asked.

"Yes, and i followed her instructions to find the chamber. Now the reason why she didn't try to destroy it was because she was already dying and had no strength left. The reason why i kept this secret was because i did try to destroy it myself, but the creature stopped me. It's magic is to strong to fight alone, and i now know that it would take a lot more magic to destroy the gem itself anyway. Because the gem is protected by one of the most powerful protection spells i ever seen. Then if you managed to take that down, you still have to deal with the creature." He paused and gave her a look. "I'm sorry but i'm not giving you the journal, nor am i telling or showing you the chamber, and now that you know what will you do when you wake?"

"i shall keep my promise to you and my sister, i will not step a single hoof in that accursed cave.' She looked him in the eye to let him know that she meant it, at least until he took her in. "But i do still think if you just trust me and show me the chamber, together we could stop the creature and set you and the spirit of the unicorn free."

"And tell me. do you know what will happen if i get set free from my contract?" He asked, she swallowed.

"I might have an idea." She answered nervously.

"Well i'm sure you know that i will lose my immortality right?" She gave a nod. "So even if i still age normally and not age rapidly, i will still age and eventually i will die." He said making sure she was looking him in the eyes.

"Please don't say that, you remember you promise that you will stay with me forever right?" She asked tearing up.

"How could i forget, but i'm afraid that's a promise that i might not be able to keep physically. But if i do die when i'm relished then i will always be with you in spirit. You need to remember that, because even if i die i will always protect you." He leaned over the table and kissed her. "Now it's time for you to wake up." Then everything went black and she woke up with a start.

He was still sleeping, but his smile was still there. She leaned over and gave him a kiss, and then looking at him. Now she understood why he liked to watch her sleep.

"Thank you for finally trusting me with everything, just like i trust you." She whispered.

Author's Notes:

Well we are close guys, i hope you enjoyed this little chapter. Unfortunately no one posted any ideas, guess you guys wanted to see what i would come up with. I will tell you that the next chapter is going to be a big one. What will happen? I'm sure some of you may already have your guess, but who knows what a crazy mind like mine will do?

The Perfect Night

She was laying in her bed thinking about all that happened over the past week. Her and Song had their first real argument, she blamed herself because it was her fault. For she had almost broken the promise she had made to him when she went into his dream, but the way he reacted when she told him that she wanted to take action was one that scared her.

When she thought about it the more she knew he was right, going into the cave would only end in disaster. For he pointed out that the creature may not eat the magic that it takes, but stores it. Which means that if it was true the creature had far greater magic than her own, though she did think about asking Twilight and her friends to help. But the fate of Equesttia or the world was at stake. Then there was a soft knock at her door.

"Who is it?" She called.

"it's me, can i come in?" His voice came from the other side.

"You may." Though she was now very nervous.

"So, how are you?" He asked nervously.

"I'm just fine, thank you for asking." She said in a slight nervous and harsh tone, which made him become more nervous.

"Well that's good, but Luna listen i-i-i just wanted to say that i'm sorry for yelling at you. But you have to understand that i just want to protect you because i really do love you. I even brought you some of your favorite chocolate and some roses." He said levitating a large box of the chocolate and a large bouquet of sweet smelling roses.

She took them from him and inspected them, the chocolate's looked delicious and the flowers smelled so sweet. He stood there awkwardly staring at her, which made her blush a little for he hadn't given that stare to her in awhile. But she enjoyed watching him squirm for a bit, before she got up and forcing herself to walk slowly.

"Hmmm, i'm not sure if i accept your apology just yet, and i know your not the type of pony to just have one plan." She looked him over and could see that his nerves were starting to really increase.

"Well i do have something, but i was planning to tell you about it if you accepted my apology. But i guess if it helps you to forgive me for being such a jerk, i was planning on asking you if you wanted to go to the spa with me?" This took her back for a moment. "Now listen I've already made reservations and talked to the ponies in charge, but if you don't want to go i understand. If you don't then i can cancel, but listen i did sign us up for the deluxe couples package, and i know you have tomorrow off and i know you once said you would like to go to a sp...." He was cut short by lips pressing against his.

"Of course i forgive you, for i'm the one whose to blame for what happened. I know you only want to protect me, otherwise you wouldn't be my knight in a pink robe." She said after breaking the kiss. "But i must ask, what does this deluxe couples package contain?"

"Well from what they told me the first thing is aroma therapy, they said that it was a necessary step for the special massage after. Apparently some of the candles that they have you inhale are enchanted to were it would connect our bodies, and when they give us a massage, well let's say your getting a massage it will feel like i'm also getting one, even if no pony is touching me. They say that the massage if the ponies were different types, you like unicorn and pegasus, or earth pony and unicorn. For they give a little bit of a different massage to each type, and since the other can feel it they can also learn how it feels to have a horn or wings." She stopped him again by giving him a small kiss.

"Yes i understand how it works, now what else do we get to do?" She asked smiling at his blushing, which if you haven't spent much time with him you might not be able to tell.

"Right, it also includes time in a private hot tub, and the last thing is a candle lit dinner out on a private balcony. And i already told them the champagne and song we want to listen to, if that's okay?" She just nodded, for she knew what he was talking about. "So does that sound good to you?"

"Yes, i would love to spend all day tomorrow with you. But i have to admit my room has been feeling empty since our argument, so i was hoping that you stay with me tonight?" Her voice came out a barely audible squeak, though she didn't know why because they've been in the same room while sleeping together. In matter of fact they even stated to sleep in the same bed.

"Sure i'll take the couch then." He said with a smile, but when he looked at her he realized that she meant she wanted him to sleep in her bed with her. His smile faltered a little momentary replace with shock which didn't last long as he returned his smile. "Are you sure? I mean this will be the first time me and you slept together in the palace."

"I know but over the past week I've really missed you, and i want you to sleep in my bed. For i like being cuddled next to you, your just so warm and strong. I think i feel safer when you do sleep next to me." She looked away and blushed. then she felt a gentle hoof on her chin turning her head back towards him. Then a soft passionate kiss fell on her lips.

"I would love to have the honor of sleeping next to my princess in her own bed. As i cannot lie right now, i missed you that much as well. For when i see you sleeping next to me it makes me feel like i have more to life than just guarding a cave. Like i tell you, i really do love you and would protect you no matter what." He said with a soft. kind, and passionate voice.

The next mourning when the first rays of sunlight hit her eyes, she slowly woke. When she opened her eyes she saw that he was still sleeping, they were still wrapped up in a cuddle legs intertwined. She had no choice but to watch him peacefully, which she preferred watching him sleep when he was at full health, and she now knew why he liked to watch her sleep. As she leaned in to give him a small peck to wake him, her sister busted in the room without so much of a knock.

"Hey Luna i was just coming to check up on you...." Her sister looked at the couple, he was now wide awake. "Oh, i see you two worked things out, and though i think some candy and flowers would have done well enough for an apology. But i guess this works as well." The two were still to stunned to speak, and both were blushing hard.

"W-w-we didn't do anything. All we were doing was cuddling." Her voice came out a squeak.

"Whatever you say love birds, just hope you used protection." Her sister laughed as Song tried to form words but was to shocked to let out sound.

"Seriously all we were doing was cuddling, we mad up last night yes. But all we did was kiss and cuddled up to each other." He managed to get out, which just made her sister bust out laughing.

"Well whatever you did last night is your own business, i'm just happy to see you made up. So do you two have plans?" Her sister asked.

"Yes we do. My prince is taking me to the spa." She answered and saw that her sister raised an eyebrow at it.

"Oh, if memory serves this will be your first time going isn't it?" She just nodded in response. "So what is he treating you to?"

"He says that he got us the deluxe couples package." She answered, and she automatically knew that her sister already knew what that was.

"that sounds wonderful, well i better let you to get back to cuddling again." Her sister winked at them, and then gave a chuckle from their expressions. Then she finally left.

"Is it that late already, our reservation is an two hours." He said looking at the clock. "We better start to get ready."

"But we don't need that much time, so can't we stay in bed for another hour?" She said in a sad tone.

"I would, but some of us can't fly anymore." He told her and leaned in to kiss her.

"Right." She let out a sad sigh, she really did like it when they cuddled like that for she really did feel protected.

They quickly got ready, which all either of them had to do was fix up their mane and tail. He put on his saddle bag which was filled with bits. When she asked about it as they started to walk, he just told her that the managers told him to wait to pay until they got there.

"So are you sure your not mad at me for trying to go into the cave?" She asked.

"No, i could never stay mad at my princess. And besides i did mean that i did miss sleeping in your room with you." He answered with a large smile. "Here we are, the best spa in Canterlot. The Canterlot Sunny Spa Resort." She looked up at a tall and beautiful building.

"Oh, i'm just so excited. I've always wanted to get a massage, and i even get to share how good it feels with you." She said almost squealing.

"Man, your extra squeaky today." He gave a small chuckle.

"Hey like i said, i'm just excited. I mean we also made up after our first real argument, so that made me happy." She said. "So hurry up and come on!" Calling out as she ran towards the door.

When she did she noticed that a blue glow was around the handle, she looked at Song who was just smiling. He then opened the door for her to enter.Once inside she noticed that the lobby was empty except a mare at the front desk. Though she seemed to have not notice them entering.

"Ahem, i have a reservation under Song." He said in a well calmed manner, this got the mare to look up and her eyes widen in surprise seeing her.

"Oh yes Mr. Song we've been expecting you and your date, let me go tell my manager that your here. She would love to give you a tour herself." With that the mare went to the back where a door was.

"You don't think the spa is empty because you told them about us do you?" She turned to ask him.

"Sadly i do think that's the case, but try not to worry that just means we get the place to ourselves." He answered with a teasing wink.

"Sorry to keep you two waiting." A new voice that came from behind them. When they looked they saw a gorgeous blonde mare, thank goodness that Song only has eyes for her, was Luna's first thought. "You must be Mr. Song, and of course the princess of the night herself Princess Luna." The blonde mare bowed.

"No need for formality's, i'm here to relax just like everypony else. Which by the way, this place isn't empty because of me is it?" Her curiosity got a hold of her for a second.

"Oh no, the reason why the lobbies empty is because it's a bit of a slow day today. That and most of the other guess are already being taken care of. So sorry if we gave you that impression. But please follow me and we'll get started on your treatment, now if i remember correctly that you wanted the deluxe couple's packaged right?" The blonde mare asked.

"Yes, that's correct." He answered with a bit of unease.

"Okay then, like i told you when you made the reservation the first thing we'll do is give you two a special form of aroma therapy. And as i explained that this aroma therapy is enchanted to connect you physically so you two can feel what physical contact that the other has." The blonde mare explained again.

"What's your name, i don't think you actually told us." She asked.

"Oh, i'm terribly sorry. I'm Sauna Massage. Now as for your payment, well i would like to have it on the house but like i said business is a bit slow." Sauna said as she looked around the room.

"That's fine, i wouldn't have felt right if i hadn't payed anyway." As he said that he undid his saddle bag and took out all the bits. "Here this should cover everything, including tips."

"Thank you, this is so generous." Sauna said as she took the bags of bits and placed them behind the counter, and then rang the bell.

"Miss. Wrap do you mind counting the bits, and divide the tips equally." As she said that the pony that had greeted them came out of the back room.

"Sure thing Sauna." As the pony said that she started to grab the bags and carry them one by one into the back.

"Okay, now let's get you two to your treatment." Sauna turned back around to them with a smile.

After taking some corridors they came upon an elevator and rode it up to the twenty seventh floor. The manager told them about some of the other packages that they offered just in case one of them decided to come back. When they came across a certain room they stopped.

"This is your stop, now i'll be back after an hour. That's when the effects from the aroma will start, give or take. It depends on the ponies. Now once i leave you two, if you decide to get busy while your in there make it fast." That made both of the couples eyes go wide and mouths hung agape. The manager just laugh a little. "Don't worry i'm just teasing." With that the blonde mare walked away.

They went in the room soon after making sure the door was shut tight. When they looked around they saw many candles around the room, and the aroma wasn't that overpowering. What caught their attention was a mattress in the middle of the room.

"Well, at least we have a place to sit." He said, though the only light source were the scattered candles she knew that he was blushing.

"Yup." She went over and sat down and patted her hoof next to her.

"So, anything interesting happen while we calmed down?" He asked nervously.

"Oh yeah, one of the guards heard about it and started to flirt with me." She gave him a sly smile, his expression went from shock to anger with jealousy.

"Who was it?" Jealousy ringed in his voice.

"Oh, just a pony i made up to see how you would react." She looked at him and gave a small chuckle.

"Fine i was going to lie and say nothing in particular happened, but i did get a couple of flirts from some of the work staff. And i'm being serious." He was now looking at her changing the same expressions.

"Your not gonna tell me who they are, are you?" She asked the jealousy was obvious.

"Nope, because i let them down easy by telling them i still have a very special somepony." He gave her a smile and leaned in and kissed her.

Though they've only been in there for about ten minutes they could already feel the candle working. As they kissed it was defiantly different then what either one of them were used to. The sensation felt amazing, the kiss switched from a simple quick kiss, to one more filled with passion.

"No, we can't do that here." He pulled away as he said it.

"I know, but it felt amazing. Do you think we could at least finish cuddling?" She asked giving him her best puppy dog eyes.

"Hey you read my mind, wonder if that's an effect of the candles as well or an effect from something else?" He winked at her as he said it.

For the next forty minutes they laid on the mattress with their legs intertwined and staring into each other's eyes. Even though no words were not spoken none did, as time flew by. When he leaned in to give her a small kiss on the forehead they heard a knock on the door.

"I'm sorry about this, but time's up. It's time for your massage." The manager called. They didn't want to get up but they knew they had to.

"Alright, we're ready." They said in unison when they came out.

"Well even though it seems you didn't do what i expected, judging by how your manes are still in good shape, it still looks like you two had a good time in there." The manager looked between them and smiled as they looked even more lovingly into each others eyes. "Hello, do you want to go to your massage?"

"Oh, oh yeah." Luna said breaking the eye contact.

They walked a little ways before coming to another door with a gold heart on it. When the manager opened the door they took everything in. There was two massage tables side by side, and they were surrounded by rose petals in the shape of a heart. There were two candles like the ones in the aroma room, most likely to prolong the affects of the candles, and there were two masseuses one by each table.

"Hello, we'll be giving you your massage today. I'm Flow and this is my sister Massa. We're so happy to be at your service." A light green who said her name was Flow said in a happy tone.

"Yes, now if you would mind come and lay down and we'll get the massage started." Massa said, though she kept her happiness a little under wraps.

As they laid down they accidentally rubbed up against each other, and once again that weird sensation from the candles came up and made both of them shiver. They looked at each other and smiled, knowing they were having the same thought. Today and tonight was going to be interesting.

"Now just relax, good. Are you ready sis?" Flow asked.

"Sure, why not. It's not everyday you get to massage a princess and her coltfriend." The two sisters shared a giggle then began the massage, completely synchronized.

They both let out a moan of pleasure as there stress melted, and the new sensation made the massage go onto a whole different level. Though the most pleasure that they shared was when Massa started to massage Luna's wings, the very first touch was in a sensitive spot that all pegasus have. When she felt this she had let out a greater moan from the pleasure, though she did not notice that Song had also felt the sensation as if he had wings.

When the massage was done both ponies had trouble standing, their legs felt like jelly. The masseuses told them to lay down for a minute so they could regain some control over their legs. They didn't put up a fight, they were afraid that they trip over each other.

"Well from what the girls tell me you two became so relaxed that you could barely walk. Don't worry with that massage it happens all the time. And by the expressions on your faces during the massage, i say that you two must really love each other if the candles had that much affect on you only after an hour." The manager smiled at them. "Okay, time for the hot tub, do you think you two can walk now?"

"Yeah i think we can." He answered slowly getting up testing it by only putting one hoof at a time down. "Okay, here let me help you down."

"Thank you." Luna said as she took his out reached hoof.

The hot tub felt amazing for it didn't matter if their legs were jelly or not, the jet streams in the tub gently massaged every muscle. It wasn't like the other massage, as it turns out the hot tub helps gets rid of the enchantment that the candles put on them. But it still felt nice to relax while knowing they wouldn't go limp as a noodle.

"Hey Luna, do you remember that ring on my fireplace mantle? The one with the small Night Gem in it?" She looked at him for a moment confuse.

"Oh yeah i remember now. The one you said you tell me about later and never did." She looked at him accusingly.

"Well you wanna hear about it now?" He asked, and she just nodded her head in excitement. "Well basically my great grandpa had found that night gem by accident. When he looked at it he saw how beautiful it was, and how the dot shined like a star. So he had made it into a ring and proposed to my great grandma. It's been handed down to the next colt in the family since, and well since i don't have any kids i kept it." He said while smiling.

"So, it's an engagement ring then?" She raised an eyebrow.

"I guess you could say that, but the reason why i wanted to tell you that story was because as you pointed out i never did tell you." He came closer to her gave a small kiss on the cheek.

"Well that does sound romantic, it's kinda of like how you gave me this necklace." She pointed down to her to her bare neck. "Oh right, had to take it off before the massage. But you know what i mean." He just gave a nod and chuckle.

"Alright, diner time." The manager opened the door and found that they were very much interested in each other's lips. "Oh, sorry to disturb you but i think eating actual food and not each other's faces might be healthier." She let out a small laugh.

The two of them climbed out of the tub and followed in embarrassment behind the manager. But they walked very close together, she wrapped her wing around since he could not bringing him even closer to her. She hadn't realize until they had their fight how much his presence seemed to help her somehow, and this spa trip had reinforced those feelings, she did not want to lose him. But she knew she had to let him go eventually, just like everypony has to let go of a loved one.

"Here's your table." The blonde pony opened some sliding doors. "As you can see we've already put your champagne out, and as you can hear we've got your favorite song playing. So i'll be back to take your order, and if i may suggest you should get the couples plate."

"Oh, and what's on it?" Luna asked.

"To tell you the truth, it's just spaghetti with some of our special sauce, but what makes it a couples plate is just that, you two would have to share the plate." The manager gave them a smile.

"Yeah that sounds great." Song answered, though his attention wasn't on what the blonde pony said. It was on her as he swayed a little to the music.

"Alright then, the couples plate it is then. Have fun you two." Sauna said as she walked back in.

"So you wanna dance?" He asked now that they were alone.

"Sure, we might as well." She smiled at him, and then he grabs her and they start to slowly move around with the music like how they did before.

When their food arrived they were thankful, because their legs needed a rest. They poured themselves a glass of champagne and ate quietly while looking at the rising moon, which Luna was doing a good job at multitasking eating and raising it. But when they were both distracted they hadn't noticed that they were eating the same noodle, and their noses met. They both blushed, and both sucked the last part of the noodle in and kissed.

"I didn't think that romantic cleshay actually worked." He said with a smile.

"Neither did i." She respond, but she started to laugh and so did he.

"Hey, you remember to meet me at our spot?" He looked at her.

"Of course, but why do you want to meet there?" She asked. "And why don't you want me to walk with you?"

"Well it's a surprise, and if you come with me then you'll ruin it." He simply answered.

"Alright, fine." She pouted.

"You look so cute when you pout like that." He leaned over the table and gave her a kiss on the nose, and made her giggle a little. "So meet me there okay?" She nodded.

They walked out of the spa together, after thanking the manager for her hospitality. When it came to separate she gave him a kiss and told him to be careful, and took off flying towards their spot. As he watched her fly only one thought remained, though he just thought about it as he began to walk there.

"I have to get it before i go meet her." He reminded himself.

About thirty minutes later he was at his house looking for what he was looking for. He cursed himself, and asked where had he put that darn box. Maybe if i quit worrying about it the darn thing might show up, he thought to himself right before he tripped over it.

"Well there you are, I've been looking for ya. I don't want to lose something as valuable as you, and i especially don't want to lose something as valuable as her either." He said to himself, he exited his house and started to make his way up to their spot.

"There you are, I've been waiting here forever." She complained and had a little shiver from a cold breeze.

"Sorry i had to stop by my house to get a couple of things, and here's one of those things." He said tossing a blanket on her. "Your probably wanting to know why i wanted to meet you up here again right?"

"Yeah, i am wondering that." She looked at him curiously. "Is everything alright you seem more nervous than usual?"

"Well it depends on you." He answered giving her a very nervous smile, and she just looked at him even more curious. "Listen we've been going out for awhile now, like eight or nine months. Sorry lost track, but i know we just made up and all. But the week I've spent away from you made me realize how much you comfort me, how i feel like without you i feel empty like how i did before." He looked away in sad memories.

"Song, what are you trying to say." Her voice and expression not hiding the concern she had.

"What i think i'm trying to say is..." He took a deep breath.

"Come on you can always tell me, i am your princess after all right?" She asked fear creeping into her voice.

"Of course your my princess, nothing is gonna change that." He said giving her a hug.

"Then what are you trying to say then?" She asked still with her nerves and fear in her voice.

"Luna, i want you to be my princess forever." He used his magic to levitate a small box over in front of her and opened it.

"That's your family ring, the one you told me about...." Her face showed the shock as she put together the pieces, the ring was an engagement ring for his family. "Oh, Song a-a-are you asking what i think your asking?" He gave her a nod.

"Yes i'm asking you to marry me and be my princess forever." He said, his voice now had fear and nerves in it.

Author's Notes:

I hoped you enjoyed this chapter, and i think you might know what's going to happen. And this story is starting to go in a direction i didn't even expect. Though i will say that a sad part is coming up, and i promise to try better with the pacing. As one of the last chapters i published felt to rushed. Again hoped you enjoyed.

The Broken Promise

She looked at him in complete shock, the question she had just been asked she never thought about. Yet here they were he was holding his family ring out waiting for an answer to his proposal. When all she just gave was a shocked expression on her face his nervous confident smile started to waver.

"You know if this isn't what you wanted then it's fine." Disappointment seeping into his voice.

"Song, i-i don't know." She looked away in shame.

"What do you mean you don't know?" He asked quietly.

"Listen i never thought about it, and i'm afraid that i might lose you to that creature." She looked angrily at the cave. "The relationship we're in now is complicated enough with you being tormented by that thing." Tears of anger started to form. "I wish you were free, then i don't think i would be having this trouble." A hoof touched her shoulder and when she looked up she could see that he had a concerned look.

"Luna, you know that the creature is and will always be trapped in that cave. Yes i have to come here every week, but now that we've become a couple I've felt stronger. When that creature drained me, if it had did that before i met you then i would have died right there and then. But i didn't because i had you, and i want us to be together not as mare and coltfriend but as husband and wife. For that will give me all the strength i need." He looked at her with a pure love in his eyes. 'But if you don't want to get married then that's fine, as long as i get to be with you."

----------------------

She always enjoyed drinking a cup of tea in the mourning, for her it was like drinking coffee. Her sister and Song never came back last night after their day at the spa, and though she knew she had nothing to worry about she still felt like something happened. Though she was curious about it she knew she needed to stop peaking in on their personal time, mostly because they had gone and got that new special aroma therapy and massage.

"Excuse me Princess Celestia?" She turned and saw the captain of her royal guard standing there.

"And what can i do for you Shining?" He relaxed a little.

'Well i was hoping to take the day off today?" He asked in his usual confident manner he had with her.

"And what's the occasion?" She asked, though she had a feeling that it had something to do with her niece. They have been going out for a year now, so she had a feeling.

"I was hoping because i, umm, wanted to umm propose tonight." He stammered out looking very nervous.

"Oh, and tell me how you plan to propose to my niece?" She gave him a small smile and laughed a little at his embarrassment.

"I'm thinking of taking her to the first restaurant we ever went to on our first date." He said with a little more of his confidence back.

"Well then what are you waiting for, i think you two would make a good married couple." She smiled as he nodded and walked away. "Oh and Shining?" He looked back at her. "Congratulation, i know she'll say yes. and if you see my sister tell her that i would like to hear about her day yesterday."

"Thanks and i will." He saluted her and walked away.

She thought about it for a little while, maybe she should try her hoof on the dating thing. That aroma therapy only works if the two ponies are in love, so she was a little jealous the her little sister got to try it before her. Though the enchantment was created by her niece she never had anypony to try it with.

"I really need a special somepony myself." She said under her breath. Then she looked and saw two familiar ponies walking side by side, and she couldn't resist but think of how to tease them this time.

So she walked down to the throne room, she didn't have anything to do today. At least not that much, but she knew that it would be the first place they probably go. She made herself comfortable and looked at the door, and not a moment later the couple walked in looking at each other differently.

"So did you two have a nice time yesterday?" She asked smiling at the cute couple.

"Oh it went just fine." Her little sister answered looking at her.

"Anything happen?" She raised her eyebrow in suspicion.

"Actually something did happen." She just looked at her sister wanting her to continue. "He proposed to me last night."

"Oh..." A look of surprise crossed her for a moment. "Well from the looks of it you said yes?" She asked, but she did notice something but couldn't put her hoof on it.

"Not exactly, i'm not sure if about it. So i'm going to think it over." Her sister smiled at her.

"Hmm, strange usually in today's world if a mare of a stallion wanted to think about it then that usually means no. But by the looks of things you two seem closer than ever." She said curiosity taking over her mind.

"Yes that maybe true, but then again we're not like most ponies. If she wants time to answer such a life changing question i'm not going to hold her to it." He said.

"No i suppose that your not like normal couples, you two do seem to be on a more different level. But i hope you find the answer that will make both of you happy, and just know that if you two to get decide to get married then i will support it." She smiled at them with genuine happiness, but also confusion as most mares who had been dating their one and only special somepony they would have automatically said yes. But her sister wanted to actually think about it, now that was a new one to her as she would thought that her sister would be overjoyed and had already given an answer. They have been going out for then normal amount of time most ponies now proposed.

"Thank you sister." Her little sister said, and turned to give him a kiss before waling off towards her room.

"I hope you aren't disappointed, and even though it looks like you two are still fine. But you out of the two of you should defiantly know that it isn't a good thing that she has to think about it." She looked at Song.

"I know, but i trust her. That and even though she hadn't realized it yet, but she already knows the answer. She just wants to confirm it before she tells me." He said confidently, but she could still see doubt in his eyes.

"Your right, she's only been back for about a year now. And this kind of relationship is new to her, so i'm confident that she only needs to think things through, i mean you are her first special somepony." He looked at her confused.

"You mean i'm the only one she's been with? I would of figured a beautiful princess like her would have had many stallions and mares line up to be her special somepony even back then." He said.

"Yes, well unfortunately back then all she felt was jealousy for me. So she did not have much room for other feelings." She told him, which he just gave her a sad and understanding nod. He got up and left. "Well today has been full of surprises, i just hope those two will be okay."

-----------------------

As she got back to her room she couldn't believe what happened last night. She was so happy that he had asked her that her head started to spin, and was still spinning. Then she hoped on her bed and squealed in delight.

"But why couldn't i just say yes? I know i love him enough that i feel it's time to take it to that level but still. There are somethings i need to figure out." She said letting out a sigh.

She still couldn't figure out why she didn't say yes, but she did come up with a few ideas. One was that since she was a thousand years behind on somethings that she felt like a bit rushed, and another was dealing with the fact that she would have to worry about the creature. For she didn't know if she could handle seeing him being tormented by. Then a knock came at the door.

"Hey there." Song came in, and saw her laying on her bed with a little bit of a sad expression. "He what's wrong?"

"It's nothing just thinking about your question." She looked away.

"Look Luna, like i said last night if you don't want to get married i'm not going to pressure you. Just know that i feel like it was about time, and that spa treatment really helped push me to asking." He said giving her a concerned look.

"I know you won't pressure me, and i agree with you that after that spa treatment i feel even closer to you, but i don't think i could handle seeing my husband being tormented by a creature for centuries, at least knowing that i could have stopped it." He put a hoof on her back trying to comfort her.

"So that's it huh? Luna like i said, as long as your my special somepony that will give me the strength to put up with the torment, as you put it.." He said rubbing his hoof up and down her back trying to relax her a little now.

"And as i said, i know. Could you leave me for a few moments, i want to be alone with my thoughts for awhile?" She asked, he stopped running his hoof up her back.

"Sure, and if you need me i'll be right next door okay?" She nodded, and also notice the very concerned look on his face.

As soon as he left she knew what had to be done before she could tell him yes. Though she might betray his trust, she had to do it to set him free. So she opened the window and hoped out spreading her wings and flying toward the caves.

-------

"Oh no, i should of stayed with her." He said watching her jump out of her window and taking flight.

He knew where she was headed, and so he grabbed his saddle bad full of supplies just in case this day came. She can't reach the chamber, or be found by the creature otherwise it could all end in disaster. For there was something he was hiding from her, something to do with the creature and him. As he galloped out of the palace and towards the cave.

---------------

She was already almost there as the cliff that was their spot could now be plainly seen. But that wasn't her destination, she wanted to go through the bottom entrance as it might be better to get to the chamber. Lucky for her she knew the symbols Song used to help guide himself if he got lost.

So when she got inside all she had to do was walk a little ways in and found the first symbol. She knew it meant to take a right at the next turn. After she took some mental notes about the way she was going, she could feel a presence behind her.

"Luna what are you doing here?" His voice full of anger. "After the first time you tried to come in i would have thought you know better, how could you actually set hoof in here?" She turned and saw Song standing there, giving her a harsh and betrayed stare.

"I'm sorry, but i have to set you free from that creature." She said not wanting to back down, though this may end them at least she knew she did it breaking him free.

"Why are you so obsessed with freeing me from the creature? You know that i don't want anything to happen to you." He said bringing her in for a hug. "Now please leave before the creature notices that your here."

"No! I'm not leaving until the creature is no more and you've been set free of its torment." She pulled back. "And if you can't see that i'm serious and come along, then don't. I'll do it myself." Tears starting to form. "I don't want to see you suffer like how you did because of me."

"Is that how you truly feel?" She nodded. "Then i guess i can't stop you, but don't cry because i will be there to protect you." He gave her a confident smile then leaned over and gave her a kiss.

Though the kiss felt different somehow she didn't really notice as he told her that he would lead. So she followed him with new found confidence. For surely now that they would be working together the creature could not defeat them, and then a sharp shriek came through the caves.

"Come on run!" Song screamed and started to pull her down a series of paths.

With the shriek now fully faded they stopped to catch their breath. The since of dread that the shriek had put on her had made her almost start crying, He put a comforting hoof on her, though coldness had crept in the spot he touched she didn't notice as he took it off.

"That was the creature waking up, he knows your here. We have to hurry if it catches us it will not hesitate to kill me and take you as it's host. Though we may have gotten set back a little, at least the creature is now patrolling and won't be guarding the gem." She nodded and they continued, though she could not pay attention while running she was making mental notes about where they were and the turns they took.

"So, do you have a plan?" She asked.

"You mean to tell me you came in here without a plan?" She nodded and looked away in embarrassment. "Okay, i suppose it was a good thing you decided to break your promise. I found out that the protection spell can be broken, but i don't have enough magic so that's where you come in. Then after you destroyed the protection i'll destroy the gem, and if i'm right that should destroy the creature as well." He said looking at her. "You follow?"

"Yes i understand, and if it was just that easy then why didn't you say so?" She asked looking at him in his eyes, which still had anger in them. Something was strange about this, then she remembered the strange kiss and touch.

"Easy, it's because i just discovered it not to long ago. That and the reason why i didn't tell you is because i didn't want to give you false hope, until at least i knew for sure. Now that i know it'll work i'm willing to try, though it may end my immortality i still want to spend the last of my days as your husband." He said, his eyes softening.

They had heard the screech a few more times, some making them take more detours, and some were to far to be concerned about. But they slowly made their way slowly, but there was still something bothering her. He had been acting strange, but she just put it off as he was still mad for her coming into the cave.

"We're almost there, it should only take a few more turns." He said turning his head and smiled.

"Okay, are you sure your not mad at me?" She asked, though she was more nervous about getting this over with.

"I might still be, besides if this works then we'll be able to talk about it for a long time." He still had his smile trained on her.

"Yeah your right." She smiled back at him, then all of a sudden they were standing in front of a large set of doors.

"We're here, are you ready? Don't be surprise if we get attacked while we are trying to do this." He said.

"Yes and i am, and as long as your with me then that creature can't stand against us." She answered with confidence.

"Alright, let's try to get this over with as fast as we can." She nodded and then he opened the doors.

As the doors open a wave of dark energy rush out, it was powerful and primal. Though it defiantly intimidated her, she came here to defeat the creature and set him free. So she would not back down now, nor would she let the creature stop them. They entered the room and she saw a pure dark Night gem, though it had no star marks.

They walked up to it and as they walked closer she could see and feel the protection spell, but also she felt the protection spell with holding most of the darkness. She heard the doors close, and when she looked Song was there. He walked up to her with a serious look.

"Are you ready?" He asked, she nodded.

"Let's do this." She said.

She looked back and started to test the protection spell. Once she got a good feel for how strong it was she knew she could break it. Though she could tell that it was an ancient and lost spell that was very old, which made since seeing how it was ancient unicorns who had put it here in the first place. Then she started to build up the energy to shatter the protection when something didn't feel right.

"What's wrong?" Song asked.

"If the creature could tell that i was here when i first entered the cave, then shouldn't the creature be able to tell that we're about to destroy it?" She turned and asked still saving the energy just in case.

"That's why we need to hurry." He said.

"But then shouldn't the creature have been able to follow us? I mean since it apparently could tell where i was, so how could we have lost it?" She asked, his expression went to anger.

"Luna the reason why is because i cast a spell to help shield your presence." He answered angrily. "Now we better hurry."

"I know for a fact that you did not cast a spell, otherwise i would have felt it." She said turning her building power towards him, a look of complete horror came to his face.

"Please don't, i'm sorry but this is true that we need to hurry and destroy the gem before the creature gets here. And your right i was just making an excuse but i do not know why the creature didn't follow us." He said.

"Are you sure? Then tell me exactly why you told me about the spell if you didn't cast it?" She asked but turning her horn back to the gem.

"Like i said we needed to hurry and i didn't want to try to explain why the creature didn't notice where we were, now please before it shows up. It's almost here, i can fell it." He said looking at the door.

With that she put her full attention to the gem and protection spell, and she built up the last of the magic energy needed. She started to put a little extra in just in case there was some kind of secondary protection spell or another defense. Then the doors burst open and without thinking she shot her magic energy towards the protection.

"No!" She heard Song scream, and when she looked her eyes widened in surprise as she saw two of him as the protection spell shattered.

"Thank you for falling into my trap princess." The Song she had been with through out the caves said, and then transformed and shot his own beam of magic at the gem and vaporized it. "Now i'm free, and now i'm free thanks to you." But before she could do anything she felt a sharp pain in her side, she realized that the creature had tricked her and shot another with an attack spell.

The pain was so unbearable as she crumpled to the floor black spots filled her view. She looked up and she saw that the real Song was in front of her with a look of pure anger and rage. But the last thing she heard was him saying that it will pay and everything went black as she heard them fight.

-------

"Come on and wake up!" She heard a sad and concerned voice that sounded familiar but it was far away. "I'm so sorry i couldn't protect you like i promised, i'm so very sorry." The sadness pulled her out of the darkness.

"Mmm..." Was all she could say, but she managed to open her eyes.

"Oh thank Celestia your okay!" He said but it was now obvious that he was crying now.

"Are you the rea..." She tried to ask but wince a little when she tried to sit up.

"Yes it's the real me, but try not to move your still very injured. I only know a few basic healing spells." He said concern taking over his sadness as he helped her sit up a little. "I should have warned you, the creature has the ability to transform into anypony it feed off of."

"And what happened to it after i was attacked?" She asked remembering that they had engaged in combat before she passed out.

"I manage to get both you and me out of there and used an attack spell to cause a cave in to the chamber entrance. It'll take awhile for it to get through all of the rubble, since it seems that since it destroyed the gem to have gotten a more physical form." He said getting up with a slight grimace, and then she noticed that he was injured as well.

"Song what happen?" She asked concerned.

"Oh this?"" He pointed to his injured side. "I think it happened when i caused the cave in, don't worry it's just a flesh wound."

"I know a higher healing spell, it should heal both our injuries in an hour." She said.

"No, you shouldn't strain yourself." He told her with more of a commanding voice, but she just gave him a look that told him that she wasn't backing down. "Alright, but please be careful." Laying down next to her.

Though she was still tired and hurt she knew that she had to cast the spell. Her horn began to glow and she gently touched it to his injury, and then hers. Both of them let out a sigh of relief as the pain seemed to already seep away.

"Thanks, and don't worry about you breaking your promise. I know that all you wanna do is help me, but i will say that i'm disappointed though but i'm glad you did because i think we have a shot at beating him. I mean the reason why i didn't want to do this is because the creature was a shadow and no magic could touch it, though it could make you feel that it was touching you." He said.

"Yes i noticed that when it does touch you it leaves a coldness behind. I'm so stupid for not realizing it wasn't you." She looked away in shame, and a gentle hoof was placed on her chin and gently turned her head to look him in the eyes.

"Look you don't have to say that, if i were you i probably would have fell for it as well. It's because you wanted to help me, so don't blame yourself when i would have made the same choice." He leaned over and gave her a kiss. "Now we need to start getting ready to move otherwise the creature might catch us, and it won't hesitate to take advantage of our injured state, can you stand?"

When she stood she felt a sharp pain again and almost fell back onto the floor, but Song caught her. She gave him a smile of gratitude and they started to walk through the tunnels. As they walked she enjoyed leaning on him, his warmth comforted her.

"So what do we do about the creature?" She asked.

"Well if we cross paths, and if we're fully healed by then, well i guess we fight it, and we will win." He said confidently.

"What will happen to you?" She looked at him with concern.

"I don't know." He told her, but she knew he was hiding something from her.

"Song please tell me, i know that you know what will most likely happen." She said managing to stand on her own and look him in the eyes.

"Are you sure you want to know?" She nodded. "Well as i told you the first time that the creature and i first met, it took a piece of my soul. If i manage to get this piece back i will be able to live a full and healthy life, but i don't know what the creature did with it." He answered.

"So why don't we look for it, or try to get the creature to reveal where it put it?" She asked wanting to find it.

"You can't reason with it, i barely reasoned with it but that was because it wanted to feed off me. But now it won't reason to anything since it's got a physical form. And as for why we won't search for it is because with the creature on the loose we need to defeat it, and besides don't you think for the last two hundred years I've been searching for it?" He asked.

"I-i-i..." She tried to say.

"Look i know, but there's nothing we can do about it. But what we can do is defeat the creature." He answered in a soothing and calming voice. "Now let's get moving."

"Okay." She said and they started to walk.

The first sign that they knew the creature was coming when they heard a loud explosion. Then they heard a loud screech, which she remembered from earlier. But it was right when the creature who now had a body stood in front of them, their injuries healed and they were fully rested even though they've been walking for awhile.

"There you are my food, i will spare you and your princess if you swear to be my food forever, and i mean both of you." The creature smiled cruelly, but Song stepped protectively in front of her.

"No, we will never swear anything to you. And now we will make sure you never torment anypony again." He took on such an angry and murderous tone that she felt a little scared by it.

"So be it, if you want to die then so be it." Then the creature sent a blast at them, but Song stood his ground and summoned a protective spell. "What? It seems that you've learned a few tricks over the years."

After that everything went to chaos, they were separated but could still see each other. Blast after blast flew through the air, the caves started to shake as they hit the walls. They knew that the caves would not last long at this rate, for rubble started to fall around them.

"Give up, even with an alicorn with you, you wont stand a chance." The creature called out.

"As long as we manage to trap you in here forever we will give our lives." She called back, and then when she fired she managed a strike the creature on its side, and it let out a scream of pain.

Though it did not last long as the creature intensified it's attack, rapidly firing out its dark blast. When she looked over at Song to see how he was doing, she saw pain across his face for a second. But she could not tell nor could she check up on him to make sure he was alright as that would put her in danger, and distract him. The creature was pushing them back, but she noticed a crack in the ceiling the creature was standing under and she took the shot, making rubble crashing onto it.

Another loud screech came out of the from under it, and she walked up to the pile of rubble and saw the creature struggling under it. She felt no pity for the creature as she looked at it, and as she approached it she heard a low growl. But this did not bother her as it seemed the creature could not cast any spell.

"You will not cause any more pain or torment." She said in a a commanding and angry voice.

"Do it then, just know that i have one last torment just for you." The creature started to laugh but was silenced when she shot the final blast.

She didn't feel guilty about ending the creatures life, as she knew it was more than a fair punishment than it deserved. But she did not feel pleasant about it even if it was justified for its crimes, and possibly endangering her kingdom. Though how they manage to win against the creature, it had a lot more power than what she realized.

"We did it Song, now we can look for that piece of your soul!" She said a little happy, but when he did not respond she turned. "Song? Song!" When she looked he was on the floor with a great amount of pain on his face, and as she looked he had major injuries.

When she ran over to his side and looked over him she felt fear and panic rise as he had his eyes closed, but then they barely opened. It sent a little bit of relief but not much, she then started to use the healing spell that she had used before. Though she knew that the injuries might not heal fast enough.

"How did this happen?" She asked fear and concern in her voice, tears forming as she looked at his broken body.

"D-d-don't worry i'll be fine." Then out of no where he started to cough, and he spat up blood.

"Song tell me please?" She said tears fully running down her face.

"F-fine, you win. W-w-what happened was that the creature fused the piece of soul it took from me t-t-o.." He coughed again. "To itself, so when it gets injured so do i."

"What? You mean that since i killed it your gonna die?" She asked knowing it was her fault.

"No, don't blame yourself. I knew this would happen..." Another coughing fit. "I knew this would happen, that was another reason why i didn't want to do this. Because i was trying to find a way to get it back."

"But because of me your gonna die, and what about your promise that you at least stay with me until your old and die a natural death?" She managed to ask through her tears.

"Never blame yourself for this, i'm glad to see your still wearing the necklace i gave you today." He said, his voice sounded more and more tired.

"Yeah i am, and i will promise you that i'm gonna make you better, and if not i will promise that i will not blame myself." She again managed to say.

"G-g-good, but before i go i must know two things?" He asked his voice now weak.

"And what is that my prince?" She asked trying to calm herself.

"Actually it's..." He coughed weakly and spat up a little more blood. "It's more like three things, first i want you to smile for me one last time, second i-i- i want to know what your answer is?" He asked weakly. "As f-f-for the last thing could you sing that lullaby that i sing to you?" The second question was more than enough to catch her by surprise, but he wanted to hear her sing. "I remember when i was in the hostital bed y-you sung it to me, and i want to hear it again."

"Alright, the answer is yes to your proposal, and i will sing for you." She said giving him the best smile she could muster under the circumstances.

"T-the ring is in my saddle bag, i want you to take it. But i'm feeling tired and i would like you to sing before i fall asleep." He said his voice barely audible now.

She carefully laid his head down on the now empty saddle bag that she had, and once she made sure he was still awake and comfortable she stated to sing the lullaby. As she did she manage to keep a smile on her face, but tears kept on coming. This was the hardest thing she ever had to do as she watched her prince light slowly burn out as she sung, and when it was the last verse she could feel warmth around her neck but she ignored it and finished it.

"I love you...." Was the last thing he manage to say before closing his eyes and his breathing stopped.

The warmth around her neck was still there, but she also felt a warmth in her chest. Though she laid there crying she took little comfort in knowing she had made him happy for his last moments. But even though she promised she couldn't help but to blame herself for what happened, but she stopped that train of thought and she leaned over and lightly kissed his broken body on the forehead.

"I love you to my prince." She said.

--------------

She had been getting complaints about some tremors coming from inside the mountain, so she decided to go check it out herself. Though she had brought some of the most skilled royal guard members, which included Shining. Though he had not been excited for this he understood the danger well enough. The tremors were from a battle raging from inside, but by the time they had manage to get to the cave entrance they stopped.

"Mmmm, that's strange." She said sending a small orb of light into the cave, and what it revealed completely shocked her.

Her sister was slowly walking toward them head hung low, and she was crying. And when her little sister saw her waiting out by the entrance her tears only got worse. Then she notice that she was carrying somepony on her back, and that somepony was completely limp.

She knew that whoever it was didn't make it, most likely got hit in the cross fire. But when her sister took a few more steps and collapse the body rolled off her back to reveal who it was. Her eyes went wide with even more shock as she saw Song's broken body laying next to her sister who had completely broken down and was balling on the ground.

"Retrieve that body, and leave my sister to me." She ordered and the guards retrieved the body. "Shining you are released from duty now. There is no longer a threat right now, and you still have to prepare for tonight." Giving him a direct order, and he just saluted her.

As the rest of the royal guards carefully moved the body outside her sisters line of sight she told them to take it back to the palace and told them who to give it to. Though watching Song's body being carried away she still could not believe it, he never looked so broken. Her attention quickly turned to her sister who was still laying in the same spot, though her muffled crying was now gone she knew her sister was still as broken on the inside as Song was on the outside.

"Luna?" She spoke softly and soothing. "If you don't mind, but i need to know what happen." Her sister raised her head a little.

"I-i-i.." Tears broke from her again, so knowing that she couldn't push the subject or else her sister would suffer more.

"You don't have to tell me right now. Now let's go home." She said softly using her magic to gently levitate her sister and took off gently. She knew she would have to talk with Luna but she also knew that she couldn't until Luna was ready.

Author's Notes:

Well there really is nothing i can say about this chapter. Except i hope you enjoyed, though i still have at least two more before i finish. So stay tuned.

The Day Of The Memorial

It was a nice and sunny day when she awoke feeling as lonely as she ever felt before, despite her sisters best attempts. There was a hole in her heart that had appeared and nothing could ever fill it. She sometimes fell asleep humming that lullaby though it only made her more sad and depressed, but it reminded her of her lost lover. For it's been three months since their battle with the creature.

"Luna?" A voice full of concern called, and when she looked she saw Twilight looking at her. "Princess Celestia sent me to see if your ready. Are you alright?" Twilight's concern really showing for her.

"Yes i am ready." She answered but avoided the question Twilight asked.

"Luna you know you can tell me how your doing, i know it's been a rough three months but we're still here for you." Twilight said putting a hoof on her shoulder looking into her eyes.

"I'll tell you how i feel after the event," This got an understanding nod from Twilight.

"Okay, now let's get going." Twilight said not pushing it.

She hadn't forgotten what day it was for it would have been their one year anniversary after all, and her sister thought it would be a good time to give him a memorial today. Her sister had thought it might be good for her, but also told her that she thought he deserved as much for what he did for over two hundred years. Which she agreed, though neither one of them would ever betray his trust and tell everypony that. So they agreed to let the citizens know all they needed to know.

As they started to head out of her room she stopped, and went back to her dresser and opened a secret drawer that she had installed. In this drawer was a small black box, just looking at the box made her remember him proposing to her. What was inside the box though made her think of him laying broken on the ground, tears threaten to break free so she closed the drawer. She couldn't afford to cry before the ceremony.

-----------------

"My dear citizen's of Canterlot we have called all of you here to inform you of what caused the tremors three months ago. There was an unknown enemy that had manage it's way into the mountain our fair city hangs on." There was a massive collective gasp of shock, and murmuring through out the crowd. "Do not be concerned as this enemy has been neutralized, as there was a battle that raged inside of the mountain. Which caused the tremors."

The crowd cheered a little when they heard that they wouldn't have to worry about the threat. Her sister let them have their moment of cheering. As she did she looked back at her with a concerned look, she just nodded for her to continue and that she was alight.

"But..." The crowd grew quiet. "As all of you know my sister had found herself a lover." The crowd seemed to nod in unison of agreement. "Him and my sister were the ones who faced this enemy and it cost him his life. Though he was not a royal guard and had no vow to do so, he gave his life for the one he loved most. So today on what would be their one year anniversary i decided to honor his noble sacrifice by holding a memorial for him." Her sister said, a sad silence fell upon the entire city. "I would also like to give him two things as a token of my gratitude. The first is i'm opening a restaurant called Baker Song's Night Kitchen, and the second is a statue of this great unicorn for all he's done for us. For as it turns out he had been defending this city from this enemy long before me or my sister knew about it." With a nod two royal guards flew down to something covered up.

When they reached it they quickly pulled the cover and flew away, revealing a statue of him. This brought tears rushing forward as she looked at it, she quickly looked away. The now painful memories also came rushing back, the way he smiled at her when she smiled, the diners they had, their time spent together. Though one of the most painful memory was singing him into eternal sleep, knowing she would never be there with him.

"I would like all of us to take a moment of silence for his great deed and his even greater sacrifice." At this everypony bowed there heads and it seemed that even the birds and insects had gone quiet for respect. She silently let out a few more tears. "From this day forth, on this day i will call all of you here for a moment of silence in remembrance of this great and unicorn. That would be all, unless my sister has something to add." Her sister turned to look at her, but seeing that she'd been crying said. "Then that will be all."

With all of it done she walked back inside and went straight to her room. As soon as she got to her bed she laid there letting out all of the tears she had been fighting. She hadn't even notice that there were seven concerned eyes looking at her until she heard one of them clear there throats.

"Luna, we are very sorry." Twilight said.

"Y-you have nothing to be sorry about Twilight, i'm the one to blame for his death." She said calming down though her voice ringed with anger.

"Sister did you not tell me your promise to him?" Her sister scolded her.

"Yes, i know my promise but if only i would have paid attention then i would have..." She was interrupted.

"Would have let the creature live and endanger the entire kingdom?" Her sister asked.

"That's not what i mean." She snapped. "But if i would have noticed then maybe i could have done something to prevent his death."

"Listen Luna, from what i heard part of his soul was fused to the creature. You and Celestia should know that kind of magic can not be undone, and that's because it's lost ancient magic. I know you two are immortal but i also know that those spells were created way before your time, and was even lost by then. Though probably on purpose if you think about it." Twilight intervened.

"I know, but still..." A hoof was put on her mouth.

"No there's nothing you could have done, if you let the creature lived it would have escaped any containment you put it in. I think the reason why it was so easy to beat was because it was still adjusting to having a physical body and could not access it's true power." Twilight said making sure to look her in the eyes, and she nodded and Twilight's hoof fell. "Good, there is nothing wrong with blaming your self for a loved one's death. But the best thing to do is to be around others who love you and will help comfort you. Even being with friends will help, that's why we all came here."

She looked around seeing Twilight's five friends who she could now connect with, she looked down in shame as she thought about what she had just talked about. Tears starting to run down her face again and she felt all of them surround her in a big comforting hug. They let her cry while in there embrace and stayed that way until her sobs quieted.

"Thank you." She whispered.

"Think noth'n of it princess." Applejack said in a soft tone.

"Will it make you feel better if i do a sonic rainboom?" Rainbow asked feeling a little uncomfortable.

"No, i think i really will be fine know. But i would like to be alone." They all gave a nod and started to leave her room.

"Oh and Luna?" She looked up and saw Fluttershy looking at her shyly. "I just wanted to tell you that i'm sorry for your lose." This brought a small smile to her, she knew that the yellow pegasus was very shy and timid.

"Thank you, now go catch up to the others." With that the yellow pegasus walked out of the door.

She got up and walked over to her dresser again and opening the secret drawer. This time she levitated the box out of the drawer and walked back to her bed. Opening the box, inside was his family ring which was known as his family's engagement ring. In the middle sat a small Night Gem that his great grandfather had found, it had a small star directly in the middle of the gem.

"I will keep my promise to you my love and smile." She said to herself hoping that he was watching her in the after life.

She levitated the ring out and while looking in the mirror, she placed it on her horn. Seeing it there had brought small comfort to her as it seemed to fit perfectly. Putting on her best smile she walked out of her room to go meet up with her sister and friends.

"Oh her Luna." Pinkie Pie called out. "So you feeling any better? Are you up for a party?"

"Pinkie, please try to with hold yourself." Rarity said. "Sorry about that Luna, she can sometimes be a little uncouth. So how are you holding up?" Then Rarity's eyes shot up to her horn and noticed her ring. "Oh my, that's a gorgeous ring. Can you tell me where you got it?"

"Don't worry i'm perfectly fine now, and i think a party would probably help. And as for the ring, it was his family ring that he proposed with." She answered her smile faltered a little.

"Oh, i'm so sorry for asking then." Rarity said with a tone of regret.

"No it's fine. The ring is actually over four hundred years old. It belonged to his great grandfather who found the gem and placed it in a ring, then proposed to his great grandmother. And ever since all of the colt's in his family used it for an engagement ring." She said.

"That sounds so romantic. Do you mind if i look at it?" Rarity asked, and she nodded her head and levitated the ring over to the white unicorn. "Oh, a Night Gem, those are the most rarest gems."

"I know, it took him all two centuries to find just five of the gems in my necklace." This made Rarity's jaw drop a little, and she pointed to the necklace around her. Though how somepony like Rarity not notice was beyond her.

"Oh my gosh that's so beautiful." Rarity squealed.

"Yes, he had the gems be put in the necklace for our one month anniversary. Though we only celebrated that as friends." She smiled at the memory of that night.

"Wow, he sounds like he was a good guy. I mean giving somepony a necklace like that when they're just friends and all." Rainbow said.

"Rainbow!" Applejack yelled.

"No it's alright, he was a good friend and a good special somepony." She smiled warmly now.

"I'm glad to see you smiling again. Now would you like to join us in a small party?" Her sister asked.

"Yes i would." She answered hoping that the party would take away what was left of her depression, though she knew that would be impossible sine there was only one who could do that.

The party was to celebrate his heroic actions, though it still pained her she made herself talk to the others. She made sure to push any and all sadness that tried to creep up on her were suppressed. For the most part though she was having a good time, that is until a slow song came on that she recognized.

"This was the song we danced to for the first time at the Gala." She said letting a little sadness in her voice.

"I could ask them to play something else?" Her sister asked.

"No it's fine." She said closing her eyes remembering every time they danced together, and she swayed a little to the music with a small sad smile.

The rest of the party went by in a blur, it was now night time and everypony was heading home to rest. When everypony else had left the only one's left were her, her sister, Twilight and her friends, her niece, and lastly the newest addition to her family Shining. They talked a little, mostly just catching up on things.

"I think i'm gonna go look at his statue. I never really looked at it." They all nodded in understanding..

"Are you sure your gonna be okay though?" Twilight asked.

"Yes i think i'll be fine. Thank you for your concern though." Twilight nodded, and she walked away heading outside.

When she got to the statue there were flowers and notes at the foot of it. All gifts of gratitude, though she knew that some of them were out of grief from his friends at the restaurant he worked at. She turned her attention to the statue and studied it for a little while.

It looked just like him with his kind and smiling expression that he always put on. Reminding her a tear once again rolled down her cheek. Though her attention was torn away when she heard somepony walking behind her.

"Hi." Said Song's friend from the restaurant, the one who had humiliated them. "Look i know it's been awhile, but i wanted to apologize for what i did back then. I also wanted to say i'm sorry for your lose. I know that you two must have loved each other very much, and judging by you wearing his family ring he must have proposed to you." Waits looked away in shame though.

"It's alright, i accept your apology. And though I've suffered greatly i know that he and you were close friends. So i know it must have hurt you as well." She said softly.

"Yeah it did." Waits looked at her a tear rolling down his face. "You know i was the first one at the restaurant he told? I was shocked about it, but i thought it was cool that he was immortal and all. But i guess even immortals have to die sometimes right?" He asked.

"Yeah, sometimes they die." She nodded, though she wished she could eventually join him. But Equestrai needed her, and he would not want her to die because he left her alone.

"I think i'm going back to my place, i just came to drop this off." Waits said walking up to the statue placing a note around it. "It was his favorite recipe that he created, in matter of fact he made it for you a lot."

"He did, and i loved it." She answered.

"Look, i know it won't be as good as his but their still serving it over there. They even named it The Song Special." She nodded to him, and he walked away.

She stood there for a few more minutes and let her sadness wash over one last time. As she broke down in front of the statue and balled she didn't even notice the light that seemed to be admitting from both the ring and her necklace. It wasn't until she felt her magic at work when she took note of it.

"W-what's going on?" She asked her sadness quickly replace with confusion. The last thing she remembered was her shooting a blast of magic at the statue, and then everything went black.

"Hey, are you okay?" She heard a warm and kind voice that she recognized.

Though she knew it had to be a dream, she had cried herself to sleep in front of the statue and was hearing his voice in her dream. That's what ran through her mind, but she was aware of a concerned hoof on her face. She knew that you couldn't feel anything in dreams and she slightly opened her eyes.

"Oh thank goodness your awake..." He was interrupted by her jumping up and giving him a kiss.

"How are you alive? Where have you been? Oh i don't care as long as i have you back!" She said kissing him again.

"Hey there miss friendly, do we even know each other?" He asked, and she gave him a confused look. "And if we don't i hate to say this but i would like to get to know you better before we go down that road."

"Y-you don't remember me?" She asked the sadness seeping back to her voice.

"No, i'm afraid i don't. I don't remember much about myself besides my name." He gave her a sad look. "In matter of fact i woke up not to long before you, and when i saw you laying there i got concerned. Though if we did know each other then i'm sorry, but you do look very pretty."

"W-what..." She looked over at where the statue had been, she slowly clicked everything together. "But that's impossible!"

"What is? And wait a minute did you ask me how am i alive a minute ago?" He asked.

She just stared at him in complete shock, though she knew who was sitting right there but she knew something was different. Though she knew he had no memory of himself she couldn't help but feel like she was looking at somepony completely different. He had the same kind and caring smile, the same twinkle in his eyes, even the same facial expressions.

"Umm, why are you staring at me like that? And are you gonna answer my questions?" He asked showing his discomfort.

"Of course, sorry." She said. "But can i explain tomorrow? If you come with me i can give you a place to rest if you don't have one already?" Though her sadness was obvious.

"I can't think of anything. But first can you tell me who you are since you seem to already know me?" He asked looking at her curiously.

"You can call me Luna." She said, and for a moment she thought she saw a spark of nonrecognition in his eyes, but then it was gone.

"Well that name sounds familiar, but it's nice to meet you Luna. You know you look better if you smile?" He said giving her the smile that she longed for the past three months, though now the pit in her heart somehow got deeper. She did her best to give him a smile. "There you see..." Grabbing his head and let out a painful moan.

"What's wrong?" She asked concerned.

"I-it's nothing to worry about. Just a headache, though it felt like i was about to remember something." He said slowly lowering his hoof. "But hold on. i think i did remember something brief. Your smile." Thought this made her happy, and a spark of hope she knew that things would be different by the time he remembered everything.

She knew there was a memory spell that she could use but decided not to unless he wanted it. Though the reason why she hadn't bought it up was because she didn't want him to remember his past life and the torment he went through. But what mostly consumed her mind was, how was he alive? He had died right in front of her eyes.

Author's Notes:

I had a good idea thanks to SpaceAdventure, would you guys like it if i would put this new plot in a sequel? I would be happy to oblige, but i would like to know if you just want this story to continue on with the new plot? And if you want suggest alternate endings and i might write some spin offs with your ideas. If what i said confused you a little then let me explain. I would be more than happy to add even more chapters to this story but i was wondering if you guys thought it would be better to write a sequel with the new plot? Either way i'm fine with, leave a comment telling me what you want me to do with this story, create a sequel or add more chapters to this story.

Something He Can't Place

It was hard for her to accept that somehow he was revived, but her sadness grew when she heard him say he couldn't remember anything but her smile. She asked him if he felt anything when he did remember it though, but he told her that he didn't feel anything special about it. Just that it did make him feel good to see her smile, but he also said that he thought it would make him feel that same way by making anypony smile.

"Hey Luna are you okay?" He asked.

"I'm fine." She answered.

"Well thank you for letting me stay for the past few nights, and i'm sorry i didn't know you were a princess." He said looking away in shame.

"It's fine, like i told you me and you were close friends before you lost you're memory." She said looking at him with a bit of sadness.

"I know, and thank you for showing me back to my house. Though i will say i can't remember it, it still feels good to be home. But it doesn't exactly feel like my home for some reason." He said. "And i don't think it has something to do with my problem, it just feels like something is missing."

"Oh, try not to worry about it. You probably just saying that because of you're memory loss." Then she remembered. "And here before i forget, you told me to hold on to this." Levitating a ring over to him.

"Well thank you, but i thought this belonged to you? I mean it looked so lovely on you and all." He said giving her a little bit of a confused look.

"No, it belongs with you. It's your family ring and all. And here take this." She said pulling off the necklace, and she already felt bare and even more alone without it.

"The ring i guess i can understand, but you seem really attached to that necklace. Are you sure the one who gave it to you is alright with you giving it to me?" He asked, concern going into his eyes.

"I'm sure, and besides i'm not as attached to it as much as you think." Though she subconsciously reached up to wear it had laid. "It was just another thing you gave me to hold on to."

"Sounds like we were pretty close." He said taking the necklace gently. "But i think you should at least keep this, for my thanks and all." Putting the necklace on her again, and she felt herself wanting to kiss him lo thank him.

"Thank you." She said forcing herself to not kiss him.

She decided a few days ago not to tel him about their relationship before he died and came back alive. As she didn't want to make him upset, and he hadn't really asked about his life for some reason. But she just figured that he wanted to remember on his own, though while he was asleep she did try to use a very powerful memory spell on him.

Though the spell seemed to not have worked she still felt guilty about not asking him if he even wanted to remember. As much as she wanted him back, she doubt they could ever be the way they were. The reason why is because she figured just because he remembered his feelings and them being together wouldn't actually mean he would still feel them.

"I think i'm going to head back to the palace, and if you ever need to talk you know where to find me." She said with a sad smile.

"Okay, but before you go do you think you can tell me what's wrong?" He asked with concern. "I mean it sounds like we were close, but it seems that we might have been closer then what you're telling me. I know i can't remember anything but it does feel like we know each other on a whole different level."

"We were very close friends and that's all we were. It just seeing you not actually being you has taken a bad turn for me you know?" She asked lying.

"Yeah i know what you mean. Having a close friend wake up with no memory must suck. But if you ever want to talk about the real reason you're upset then like you said, you know where i am." He gave her a small smile.

"I'll keep that in mind, and don't worry nothing is really bothering me." She walked out of the door and took off before he could say anything.

Tears had started to roll down her face as she flew. She couldn't bring herself to tell him anything, though she knew she eventually would have to tell him the truth. As he seems to be able to see through her like how he used to. back when he and her were together.

-----

When he saw her take off looking upset he felt something warm roll down off his face. He put his hoof up and felt a tear escaped, this brought some questions to his mind. But the one that he kept asking was why did it feel like she was hiding more about their relationship than what she lead on.

Not wanting to think about it, he decides to explore his house that he had apparently owned. Like he said it felt good to know that he had a home, but he also meant what he said about it something missing something. Though he couldn't put his hoof on it, and he let's out a long sad sigh as he started to feel alone.

-------

"So i take it you haven't told him anything about you two or his life?" Her sister asked after she had calmed down.

"No i didn't. I don't want to try to make him feel obligated to be with me, and i don't want him to remember his tutored past either." She said quietly.

"Is that why you tried a memory spell then?" Her sister asked.

"I know that was a stupid idea, especially now that i don't want him to remember." She answered letting out a sad sigh.

"Then what are you going to do then?" She felt the concern from her sisters words.

"Maybe just be friends with him, and try to move on with my feelings." She answered.

"You know that's easier said then done. I mean he was your special somepony, and nothing will ever change that. But if that is what you honestly want then go ahead and do it and i hope whatever you decide will make you happy. And also make him happy as well." Her sister said. "I think i'll leave you alone for now and let you make up you're mind." With that her sister left.

She laid there in her bed trying to figure all of it out. If she told him he might feel like he had to take her as his special somepony, and she didn't want to force him into a relationship if he wasn't willing. Though it pained her heart as she still love's him as she did But she knew for right now that it would be better for both of them just to be friends for the moment.

Author's Notes:

Just a short filler, hope you guys enjoyed.

A New Spark

She didn't know how it happened or why but she now had a new coltfriend, though she was making sure everything went slow for her hart still belong to Song. For the reason why she wouldn't let her heart let him go was because she was hoping that he would remember his them, and run to her. Though she knew that it might not ever happen since it has been about two months since he returned and had not gained any more memory, but the entire kingdom rejoiced when they had heard that somehow he was alive.

As for the new stallion in her life his name was Onyx Illusion, he was of average build for a unicorn. He was certainty unique as he had a grey coat and his mane and tail were as black as night. But his mane style was pretty slick, though what caught her attention was his cutie mark, it resembled that of Twilight's cutie mark but with significant differences. Like for example his star had ten arms and was pitch black, and the star that lay below that also had ten arms but was the same color as her coat, and right in the middle was a full moon with an orange comet passing through.

The comet starting from the top right right between two of the stars arms and ended with the head of the comet on the bottom left right in between two more of the stars arms. Directly opposite of the comet sitting in the bottom right of the two bigger stars arms was a small normal star that had only five arms. He had told her that just as Twilight's cutie mark the two big stars represented his love of magic, the moon and little star meant his love of astronomy, and the comet represented how he got his cutie mark. Which was very strange to her.

He told her the story of when he got it though and it made a little bit of sense. One night he was told by his parents to go to bed to get ready for school, but he couldn't sleep. So he looked at the stars remembering that he had learnt some of the constellations from his teacher, and he felt his passion even back then but did not realize it was his special talent. But as he looked up at the night sky the first thing he saw was an orange streak of light cutting across the sky.

As soon as he realize what it was his cutie mark appeared as he got so excited that he accidentally cast a spell around himself that made him invisible. He didn't realize until his parents came up to see if he was alright only to find he was gone, then after managing to turn visible again his dad pointed out his cutie mark. Soon after his parents enrolled him into an astronomy school and hired a tutor that they though had the same kind of magic, which they thought was illusion magic which they were right.

They had met while Luna was trying to keep up on her royal duty's as she flew around the city watching for any danger. Though she still found hard when all she could do was think about whether or not to tell Song the truth of their relationship, and his life. But she was dragged out of her train of thought when she saw somepony coming out of the observatory.

After him explaining that he was the head of it and he was staying late because of some paper work she quickly apologize. But shortly after they ran into each other again as he came to talk with her sister, and a little after she met him in the hall and she apologized again for what happened. Though he did not seem like the most happy of ponies he did seem happy to see her.

He quickly asked her out that day and she said no, but he said that he understood as he heard about what happened. Though was confused as to why they weren't together, no pony else knew that he had lost his memory. But she quickly explained in a lie of how he had lost it, she told him that he had been trapped in the cave's and had sever head trauma. The stallion understood but still didn't understand why they weren't together, and if they weren't why she didn't want to go out with him.

Instead of trying to explain she had thought it would help her move on with her feelings over Song, but to no avail. Though they enjoyed going out it did not bring her comfort or filled her heart with any kind of joy, and she felt bad for leading him on. But she was still going to do her best and try to make the relationship work, but her heart wasn't in it so she told him that she wanted to take things slow, and he agreed.

"So you got a new coltfriend huh? That's sounds great! It's good to see you smile like that." Song said with a smile.

"Yes, though part of the reason why i'm smiling is because i see that you're happy. Do you have any marefriend yet?" She asked teasingly that made her pull back, as she realized she had felt a little bit of an emoting that she never wanted to feel again since her days as Nightmare Moon.

"No, afraid not. It's kinda hard to adjust without a majority of my memory, as it though i once found my place but now it's gone. That and i feel like i'm not a part of this time, i feel like i'm apart of an older generation, but that would be impossible because i'm not immortal." He said with a sight sad laugh. "But please tell me more about him, if he makes you happy then i wold like to know more. Maybe one day we could meet and talk for a little."

"I think that would be good, but it might be awkward though." She said.

"Why would it be awkward?" He asked.

"Oh did i say awkward, sorry i didn't mean to say it. That was apart of a different thought, but yeah i think you two would become good friends. I'll talk to him and see if he wants to drop by your house." She said.

"That sounds good, you know i enjoy this view. For some reason it feels so familiar and makes me feel so safe even if i can't fly. This cliff we're on just clears my head, and as i look at the stars and moon i feel like somepony who was very near and dear to me is watching me from the after life." He said.

Shortly after he had got comfortable in his house he had started to explore the cave's and for some reason he was drawn a certain way. He found himself on a cliff with a breath taking view, he had decided to explore it during the night. Though he had no idea why but he was always wide awake during the night and finding himself staring at the moon and stars.

During one of his night strolls he turned and saw a cave opening next to his house, though he didn't know how he could have missed it. For when he had discovered it he had been back for two weeks, and the cave sat right in front of the kitchen window. He felt drawn to it and like he had thought before felt compelled to go a certain way, and coming upon this cliff with the magnificent view.

Soon after he kept coming back and he could feel his head clear up as he looked out at the stars and moon. He felt like he was on the verge of remembering his life but couldn't. After about four straight nights of going up to the cliff, on the fifth night when he went he found Luna laying there looking sad. He had cleared his throat in order to get her attention, and she jumped a little.

After she asked him how he came upon this cliff he explained that he just felt drawn to it. Like it was a part of his life before he lost his memory, he told her that he studied up on memory loss and told her that it sometimes is natural for amnesia patients to sometimes feel drawn to a place that held so much meaning in their life. Even if they did not remember it, and she had told him that he had been up here before and that is how they met.

When he asked why she was up here she quickly answered that it was a spot for her to clear her head. That's when she told him about what happened with her and the stallion. He had told her to go for it if she wanted to, for he couldn't stand to see her in such heart ache over an unknown matter. Though he felt even awful after because that's when she started to cry, and he wrapped her in a warm gentle hug until she stopped.

After that they had been meeting in the spot almost every night and she started to tell him that she decided to give that relationship a chance. Very slowly she seemed to be getting more and more happy, while he was getting more and more sad. Though he did not know why, but it was good to see her smile and he was happy for her but that did not stop him from feeling the way he did.

"Alright i guess i'll see you tomorrow then?" She asked breaking him from his thoughts.

"Of course, see you tomorrow." He said and watched her take off. "Why am i feeling so sad? I should be happy." Saying to himself.

"I believe i can answer that if you like?" He jumped and turned to see Princess Celestia standing behind him.

"Oh Princes, forgive me but you startled me." He said bowing.

"No need for the formalities for very old friends." She said in a kind and gentle voice that had a hint of sadness.

"What do you mean by an old friend?" He asked raising up.

"Me and you go a long way back, and i cannot allow you to not know of your past anymore despite my sisters plead against telling you." She said.

"So you're here to tell me about my past then?" He asked his mouth hung open a little.

"Yes but only if you want to hear it. For your life is a tragic one, i would say more than my sister being possessed by jealousy and i had to banish her to the moon for a thousand years." She replied.

"I don't care about if my life is tragic or not, if i know what me and Luna had then maybe i can understand why she hasn't told me anything. So please i beg you to tell me." He pleaded bowing his head and his voice telling her how much he needed to know.

"Alright but you have to promise me this." He looked up.

"I will promise anything if i only know." He answered with a serious look and fire in his eyes that told her that he will keep it.

"The promise is once i get to telling you about you and my sister you mustn't ruin her new relationship. For she is trying to fill a void in her that once held you, and if you break apart her new relationship i'm afraid she will be completely torn." She said giving her own serious look.

"I promise and i do understand a little, but please tell me so i can understand more." He said.

She started at the very beginning of when his true life began, and he sat there listening intently. A few times as she started to get around to telling him more about the creature and what it had done to him a fire of anger shot through his eyes, but he let them die out as he listened to more. Finally coming up to when her sister and him met for the first time, and told him about how they became as close of a couple that could not be matched or separated for long.

That was until she got to the part where her sister started to get really involved and set out to the cave's after the day at the spa. After that they seemed even more closer and he even proposed to her, but she didn't give him an answer. She quickly told him that her sisters train of thought was if she could get the burden of the creature off of him then they could live without much worry anymore. But she told him about the battle as her sister had described it to her, and ended when she saw Luna carrying him broken and lifeless on her back.

"B-but how am i alive now?" He asked in complete shock.

"I have no idea, but on the day of your memorial service you had just sprung up well and alive, but without your memory." She answered.

"So the ring that she gave me back." He stopped. "She gave me it back to try to get closure."

"Yes, she did everything but tell you about your past. She even tried a memory spell on you while you slept but to no avail. So now that you know the truth about yourself and your relationship with my sister what are you gonna do?" She asked.

"I'm going to try to stick to my promise, and try to get some closure myself if i can. But i don't think i can, because i can still feel the love for her even if it was in my old life. At least i now know why I've been feeling so sad lately while she seems so happy." She looked at him curiously. "It's a spark of jealousy, though i wish i had my memories but right now that story you just told me feels just that, a story. Not my life, so even if i can't get over this and move on i can still pretend not to know anything about my past so she can move on." He said looking away tears going down his cheeks.

"I'm sorry Song." She said with a comforting tone.

"It's alright, you better get back before Luna wonders where you are. Unless you want her to find out that you told me about my past." He said, and she nodded.

"Then goodbye for now." She said.

"I never want to hear a goodbye again, i would rather say see you later." He said not looking at her.

"Then see you later then." She took off and flew towards the palace.

"Goodbye Luna, my love.' He whispered.

Author's Notes:

Shout out to SpaceAdventure who gave me the idea for this little romantic twist of having Luna try to move on like this. Let's see where this might take us shall we?

The Meeting

It was a nice day out with some clouds darting the sky, but it was spring and he seemed to enjoy the weather. But knowing about his past now, which he felt like it was another's life and not his, he knew it was his past. For one thing that proved that was the sadness in his heart, the loneliness making sense from why he didn't feel like this house was his home, and why it felt something was missing.

That something was bringing her new coltfriend by to meet him, he wasn't nervous at all. He could say that he was jealous that he would never bring that happiness to her, but he knew it was for the best. For even though he knew his feelings were true he also knew that he had died and she was trying to move on, but knowing this he knew he would never move on.

Though he could not remember their relationship he knew his feelings for her were true. But to force her back into a relationship she so desperately wanted to get over would only bring her more heartache. Especially with her finally getting a new relationship and finding new friendship with him though he had no memory. Yes he could fight for her telling her that he knows about his past, but he knew that it would only make her upset as she wanted to protect him from his past, which he understood as he wanted to protect her from getting hurt.

Today was the day when he finally got to meet Onyx, and he would pretend not to know of his past. As he knew he could because he had been doing it with Luna for about a week, though it was tough. But he had agreed to meet Onyx for two reasons, one is because she had wanted to introduce them, and two was because he wanted to make sure he was a good guy.

His thoughts constantly drifted to Celestia telling him about his past though, he still had a hard time accepting that was his past. He at least understood why Luna had kept it from him, two hundred years of being alone being tormented by a creature who used him as a food source. But he always shook the thought out because even if it was his past it was all behind him now, he could start a new life. Though like he always thought now he would not be able to move on with his feelings and thus not be able to find somepony else, and then he heard a knock on his door.

"Coming!" He called snapping out of his thoughts. "Hello Luna, and you must be Onyx?"

"Yes it's so nice to meet you Song." Onyx said, but as Song actually looked at him his attention were drawn to the stallions eyes.

He didn't know why but his eyes sent a cold wave of fear through him, though he didn't show it as he put on his best smile. Though he looked at the eyes again and one was orange like the setting sun, and one was azure. And another wave of fear went through him. Inviting them in and offering them something to drink they made small talk.

"So Onyx what do you do for a living? I mean I know that you're one of the leading astrophysicists at the Canterlot Observatory, but do you do anything else in your spare time?" He asked.

"Oh yes I am, and yes I do. In fact I also study the mystery behind the Night Gem. If my memory serves from what I've heard your father also studied them, is that true?" Onyx asked.

"Onyx!" Luna said making Onyx draw away a little.

"No, no it's okay I don't blame you for not telling him, and I don't blame him for not knowing." He said keeping his smile, but he looked at Luna who was surprised at Onyx question.

"What do you mean?" Onyx asked.

"Well I have a severe case of memory loss i'm afraid. Before you ask, I talked to Celestia who told me I had massive head trauma not to long ago and suffered from short term memory loss for a minute as well. But through some training I managed to start remembering things again until finally waking up and now be able to remember everything I've done since. As for your question i'm afraid I really can't answer it, but from what I've read in my personal file I guess yeah he did." He smiled.

"Well sorry to hear that, and that's where I got my information from to. After all I make sure to study up on anypony just in case." At this his suspicion rose but he pushed it down, after all it did make sense. "It's a shame though that you lost your memory, I was hoping to see if he passed any knowledge down to you."

"Thanks, so have any luck though on your research on them?" He asked.

"Nothing that wasn't already discovered, but i'm not giving up hope just yet. I think I may be on the verge of making a new discovery." Onyx said proudly."But I did at least figure out some old legends on them, would you like to hear them?"

"Well sure it's always good to learn something new." He replied.

"Okay, well legend says that Night Gems are stars that have died. So ancient unicorns used them for some kind of ritual though no pony knows what the ritual is as it's been lost for a long time. The last known reference of them using this ritual was about fifteen hundred years before the three pony tribes found Equestria." Onyx said, and Song was listening but he knew he should already knew that. After all apparently he had spent decades studying them.

"That's very interesting." He said.

"Yeah it is, but anyhow so since you don't seem to remember do you know that you're seen as a hero?" Onyx asked.

"Yes I've noticed, though it get quite tiring telling them that I have no memory. Of course one of the strangest things I've heard was that I apparently die, can you believe that? I mean it took a little convincing that i'm not a zombie or anything." They all chuckled about that.

"Well maybe Luna here can shed some light on that matter. I mean I know you said that you had help with gaining control over your memory problem, but during the memorial service for you Celestia had said that you had died in a battle with an unknown enemy, along with Luna, But she told us that you had apparently been battling this enemy for years before the princesses knew about it." Onyx said.

"That was just a cover story in order to help him recover." Both stallions nodded their heads in understanding, after all a pony who had trouble with their short term memory, mixed with the fact that they also had long term memory loss, would not like it with being bombarded with questions.

"Now I know you didn't want me to say anything but I know that he must have heard about it by now." Onyx looked at Luna who was giving him a murderous stare. "Alright I won't ask then."

"Alright, well if you can't ask me then let's have something to eat shall we?" They nodded their heads. "Great I know a nice little restaurant that is supposed to be open twenty four seven.From what I heard I used to work there, and they even named their most popular dish after me." He smiled.

"That sounds lovely, and I know the place you're talking about. You were head night chef there." Luna said, but she also remembered that night.

"Ahh, so you're a cook huh? That makes sense from your cutie mark, but may I ask do you remember why it's bent like that?" Onyx asked.

"I'm afraid I can't remember, sorry." He said letting his smile fall a little.

"I can answer that, it's represents his love of cooking and he sings while he cooks. That's why it's bent that way." Luna said smiling.

"Well thank you for telling me what it means, I was racking my brain trying to remember." He smile at her.

-------

They had went to dinner at the restaurant and made more small talk, and he even got to meet one of his old friends. Though his friend was sad that he had lost his memory and wished them good luck, though as he walked away he glanced back at him with a sad look in his eyes. He knew what the look meant, his friend was sad because his old love was sitting right in front of him with a date.

"So Song you seeing anypony?" Onyx asked.

"Nope, I've been mostly trying to adjust without my memory to really get out and about." He answered, and he looked at Luna who was giving him a sad look. "And I don't think there really is somepony out there for me anyhow. I can't explain it but it feels like my heart belonged to another, but I know you two are together. So how's that working out?" Changing the topic before they could ask what he meant, for he didn't mean to let that one slip.

"Oh everything is going fine." Onyx said with a big old smile. "We decided to take things slow though."

"Yep, and I do agree so far things have been working out." Luna said.

"Well that's good to hear, now how about I take care of the check and we'll get out of hear and you two can go have fun." He smiled at them.

"Well thank you, but since you're the one who brought us hear why don't you let me pay. I would feel bad for letting you spend your bits on us." Onyx said, and before he could object Onyx had already grabbed it and was looking it over. Though something was wrong as Onyx contorted his face a little. "What? This much for three bowls of that stew?" Onyx took on a much angrier and menacing tone.

"That's why I wanted to pay, because I knew how much it was. After all you ordered without even taking a look at how much it cost." He said, though those eyes now filled with anger turned on him and the shiver of fear that he had came back a hundred times worse.

"Now you listen here I said I would pay and so I will." Onyx growled, and then shook his head. "I'm so very sorry I don't know what came over me." With a much softer and guilty tone.

"It's fine, though I would have expected somepony who live's in Canterlot to be used to those kind's of prices." He trying his best to cover the terror he felt, he still had no idea why those eyes alone sent a wave of fear down his spine.

"Yeah, you're right. I should have expected it to be expensive." Onyx said, and placing a bag of bits on the table.

They left it at that and went on their way out, thanking the waiter for the excellent services. Though they did get a few curious glances but they ignored them and went on. After they parted ways he found himself wondering through the caves, this would not surprise him if for the fact that he wasn't headed in the direction of the cliff. Instead he was headed down a new path the urged him to continue down it, and it did seem familiar.

"Dam it I know Celestia told me, but I wish I could just have my memories back. Maybe if I did then I would have Luna again, but since I don't I have to let her go." He said to himself. "Aaagh!" Screaming punching the cave wall leaving a nice hoof sized hole in it.

He laid down and started to cry over his lost memories, over his lost love. From what he could understand Luna was the only pony that ever understood him, as she also suffered from the same loneliness and sadness. And even though his feelings remained the same he had to let her move on, as she thought he had died and now he had to have help to remember his own name a little.

As he started to calm down he took long deep breaths to help him, and they seemed to help for the most part. He then stood back up and looked around once again, the cave wall that surrounded him looked like it was about to fall in. As though a battle had raged here, but that's when he remembered what Celestia said and realized that this must have been where he had made his last stand.

"Figures I would break down here seeing as this is the spot where I first lost her." He mumbled.

He wanted to go back and go to sleep, he may have been a night owl before but as of late he has been tremendously tired. So he had to rest, but something was dragging him forward and he didn't know what but he decided to follow it. Not soon after he came across part of the cave that seemed to have collapsed upon the rubble, but there was a giant gaping hole straight down the middle leading off somewhere.

After making sure it was safe he continued hoping that he would find some answer to how he could get his memory back without it feeling like a story. He kept making mental notes about where he was going just in case he got lost. But upon coming across two doors that seemed to have been blasted through his eyes went wide as he went into a massive chamber.

-------------

"So how did you know about his father?" She asked, though she knew that he would just say he looked it up.

"Well as I said I looked at his public record and all." Onyx said, and she had to hold in a sigh.

She knew something was amiss as she knew Song didn't exactly have public records, other wise Onyx would have known about the memory loss. That and she was sure she had told him, but she was scared of him a little now. what was that outburst, for she never seen him do that before. He had seemed so angry and for no good reason, she remembered the look of fear in Song's eyes and she wished she could talk to him about it.

But she had a feeling that the conversation would have lead to her having to tell him the truth. Though she made a note to talk to her sister about what exactly she discussed with Song. She had to make sure that his past remained a secret if she wanted both of them to move on, which she was surprised that Song had not found a date by now.

He was good looking enough, and everypony recognizes him as a hero. So she knew that he had to have a couple of offers, and she wanted to ask what he meant by he was pretty sure his heart belonged to another. For he made it clear he still couldn't remember, and as for her own relationship it was going fine but her heart still wasn't in it.

"Look Onyx I know what his records say, so please tell me how you knew about his father?" She asked again.

"Like I said I looked them up, and besides even Song said he looked at his own records." Onyx said.

"Yes, but he had access to his more private records." She wondered how far those went though. "So tell me how?"

"Alright i'll tell you how I know.' Onyx said taking on a serious tone and she looked at him, and he had that same anger he had before. "I know about his secret Luna, about how he is over two hundred years old. How he had a connection with a creature that granted him his immortality, and I know that the unknown enemy was this creature. And upon killing it you killed him, but somehow revived him. I know it all."

"B-b-but how?" She asked with surprise and shock, but at least the anger in his eyes went away.

"Like I said I do my research, and upon my research on him I found some old news papers that had a photo of him. They dated back just over two hundred years ago, it was shortly after his real parents were arrested. At first I though it wasn't him because he was just a young colt, but looking at him now I knew it was him. As for how I know about the creature i am a descendant of one of the ponies who discovered it trapped in that cave." Onyx explained, and she was looking at him in shock.

"You mean you know about the creature because of your ancestor?" She asked.

"Yes, it has been tossed down from generation to generation in my family. As for Song being two hundred years old, it wasn't hard to figure out. Once I read the old news paper saying that he explored a cave for days without his parents not even attempting to find him, the same cave the creature is in. After what I learned of the creature I knew he had made a deal with it, and as for me knowing about his foster dads research was because of another old news paper. Look Luna I promise I won't tell anypony, and that means Song as well seeing as he seems to have no memory of who he is. But I hope by me knowing this we can still be together..." He was cut off by Luna kissing him.

"Listen I know you'll keep your promise, and I thank you for that. But the one thing about it I must insist upon is you never ever tell Song about his past." She looked at his two different colored eyes.

"Yes I will keep it from him, but why? Don't you want him to know about your's and his relationship?" Onyx asked giving her a concerned look. "I mean I know your heart still belongs with him."

"You are right my heart will always belong to him, but the reason why I do not want him to know is because he has had a tortured past. I do not want to tell him about it, even if that means losing him. As it is right now I do not think he even remember's his feelings for me, and so i'm just trying to move on without bringing him heartache. I also do not want him to feel obligated to start a relationship with me just because of our history together, and besides I have you know." She answered.

"Thank you, but what you need to realize is that even though you seem to have moved on you're only lying to yourself." She gives him a look that asked the question for her. "Luna if you really want to move on you're going have to tell him, other wise this relationship might not go anywhere. So I want you to promise me that you will tell him, no matter how he takes it. Or if that makes him remember his feelings for you, I don't care as long as you get the closure you actually need and you come back to me." Onyx says bringing her in for another kiss, though she pulled away with a sad look in her eyes.

"I promise you that I will tell him by the end of the week, but I cannot promise you i'll be your marefriend anymore. If he does have feelings for me still then I may not help but to go back to him, but I will promise to always be your friend. And I hope we do get to take this relationship to a new level." She said, and he just give her a nod but she looked in his eyes again and saw pure rage and hurt cross them.

She couldn't help but also notice that his demeanor had changed again just like it did during dinner. It scared her a little but she had no idea why, could it be because he never showed this side before? No he showed that he got angry and even admitted that he wasn't happy because of the stress of his work, this was something else.

"Then i'll be waiting for you in the Observatory every night, and if you meet me every night for the week without telling him then we can still see where it may lead us. But if you tell him and you don't meet me on the last night then I know my answer, I will be looking forward to it though. Now goodnight and goodbye for now." Onyx said in a far different tone then what he always uses, but he smiled at her and walked off into the night to his home.

Now she know that she has to tell Song the truth whether he accepts it or not, or if he still has feelings for her. Onyx had a point that if she wanted another relationship to go somewhere she had to tell him to get the closure she needed, to know if he still loved her. If he did then they might get back together and start their relationship anew, but one thought crossed her mind.

"What if after all this time I don't have the same feelings anymore? I had accepted his death finally, and he does not have his memory anymore, do I even feel the same way after all this?" She asked herself, but even if she didn't love him like she used to she still loved him. And he did finally deserve to know who he was, especially to her. "I will tell you the truth my fallen prince, I may not feel the same way anymore but I do still love you." Whispering to herself, and she knew right then that no matter what her feeling will never change until she knows how he feels about her.

Author's Notes:

Well this was a bit of a fun chapter to write, hope you enjoyed it. And what's this exactly about Onyx knowing about Song and the creature? And he is a descendant from the first unicorns who discovered the creature when they first came to settle on the mountain? And why did I reveal what Onyx knows so quickly? Well all of this and more will be explained better, see ya in the next chapter.

The Brighten Day

It was three months before Song's unfortunate death that she met the mare of her dreams. Though she honestly had no idea how it happened, even though she had always wanted her own special somepony and was jealous of her little sister for finding hers. All she knew is that it had happened like this....

-----

"Ma'am may I ask where you're going?" A royal guard stationed at the palace door asked.

"I'm just going for a stroll, but thank you for asking." She said and giving him a smile before walking off.

She had not been out to her city in quite some time that she thought she was becoming claustrophobic. For she had been stuck in her own palace for awhile for her duties kept getting in the way. But now she had managed to get one of her advisers to do her duties so she could finally get at least one day off.

One thing she loved doing was walking around the city and casually talking to the citizens who she had to tell that she just was on a casual visit. For the most part it was a lovely day as the weather team had scheduled for there not to be a single cloud in the sky, and thus allowing her sun to send all of it's light down. But that was ruined when she happened to walk by an ally way.

"Oh my, are you alright?" She asked walking into the ally over to a crumpled form. "Please tell me what happened?"

"Like you care, like any of you high ups really care." Was the response she got.

"But the thing is it is my duty as a princess of this country to care for all my citizens." She replied calmly.

The mare laying before her tried to get up when she had heard that it was a princess who was talking to her. But as she struggled to stand her legs gave out and she fell back down. She was obviously malnourished and weak, as she stood there the princess wondered how long this mare had been out on her streets without help.

"E-even if you are a princess why would you even care?" This was weak but the harshness was still "Just leave me here to die!"

"I'm afraid I cannot do that for I consider all of the citizens of Equestria as my children, and no child of mine will be discarded like a used up rag and thrown away." She said in a kind but stern tone, and just as she said that the mare before her slipped into sleep.

She quickly wrapped the mare in a aura of gold picking her up gently and started to fly towards the palace to have her doctors look at the young mare. Her heart was broken at the thought that not one of the wealthy patrons of her city had stopped to help this pony who was on the verge of dying. But she would not allow one of her citizens to die in one of her allies.

Shortly after she got back she flew straight into the palace doctor was, and she placed the still sleeping mare on one of the beds. Once she explained to the doctor what had happened he quickly got to work putting in IV's and other things that he said would help her. Not once did she leave the poor mare's side, though now that she stared at the mare's sleeping form she couldn't help but to smile at the her peaceful sleeping form.

"W-where am I?" The mare said once she was awake.

"You're in the palace infirmary." She answered causing the mare to be started as she noticed the princess of the day was sitting by her bedside. "I brought you here after you passed out from malnutrition and exhaustion."

"But why?" The mare asked her voice still weak.

"Because I cannot sit idly by while one of my citizens is dying in an ally. Now can you tell me why were you there? Do you not have a home to go to? And most importantly what is your name?" She asked giving the mare a kind, warming, and comforting smile.

"M-m-my name is Feather Dust, and no I don't have a home to go to." The mare said quietly.

"It's alright you don't have to tell me everything, now since you don't have a home as it seems then I wish to invite you to stay at the palace until you get back on your hooves." She said and stood walking towards the door.

"Please don't go!" Feather called, and when she looked back she saw tears forming in the mares eyes.

"If that is what you wish." She answered before walking back to the mares side. "So tell me about yourself, what did you do before you became homeless?"

"I-i was a maid for a stallion named Shadow Kicker." Feather answered.

"Oh, and tell me how did you end up in an ally if you worked for a wealthy stallion then?" She asked with kindness and comforting.

Though Feather would not talk about it which she understood, as whatever happened to her must have been horrible. So she decided to make some small talk, asked her about if she had any hobbies and such talk as that. When it was time to set the sun Feather couldn't help but gasp at the beauty of it, and the sight before her as the regal princess horn had a golden glow around it.

"Looks like it's going to be a beautiful night again thanks to my sister." She said seeing stars beginning to pop into existence. "But I think I should let you get some rest, i'll see you tomorrow Feather."

"Yeah, and umm princess..." Feather stopped under her gaze. "I mean Celestai, thank you." She said giving her a big smile.

"Think nothing of it, and after you feel weal enough then we can talk about your employment here." She said her smile widening at the surprise look on the mares face. "I hope you did not think I would simply allow you to go back out there with no job or no home, and while you are working here you will also be allowed to live here as well."

"I don't deserve such kindness." Feather said in a very sad tone.

"And why do you not deserve it?" She asked slightly confuse but didn't show it.

"I don't want to talk about it." Feather replied.

"I understand, but you know one of the fastest way's to mean any injury is to tell someone about them." She said and walked back over to the bed. "And i'll always be here to lend an ear whenever you're ready." But as she walked away Feather called out.

"It's because he tried to..." Feather tried to get out but chocked on her words, tears starting to run down her face.

"He tried to do what?" She asked though she felt anger rise up in her as she already knew the answer, but she kept her calm demeanor.

"Nothing, just forget I said anything." Feather replied curling up into her blanket.

Though she wanted to press the issue and send a guard after this Shadow stallion but she couldn't without a confession. So saying her goodnight to Feather she walked out and was thinking about the sadness in the young mares eyes, and the pain in her heart. Though she knew that this mare would be about the same age as Song if he were not cursed with immortality.

The next day after getting her adviser to agree to handle her duties while she checks up on Feather. Though the mare had not woke up yet she still enjoyed watching the sleeping figure as she seemed so peaceful. Then a thought had occurred to her, why was she so intent on watching this mare sleep?

"O-oh, good mourning princess." Feather said with a yawn. "I mean Celestia." The mare blushed.

"It is alright, but I would prefer you to call me Celestia. As all of my workers do as it puts them at more ease." She said giving the awaking mare a warm smile.

"So you were serious about letting me work here? And letting me live here as well?" Feather asked still in shock.

"Of course my dear, after all I need a good head maid to keep everything clean." She replied and released a small laugh as the mares all ready wide eyes grew wider.

"H-h-head maid? Are you sure?" Feather asked.

"Like I said I cannot simply allow one of my citizens to rot away in an ally. Since you told me you didn't have a job or a home I decided that the best solution to that is to give you a job and home. Now what size of room do you prefer?" She asked.

"What do you mean by size of room?" Feather asked in complete shock.

"Well the palace has a wide assortment of different sized rooms, like we have normal sized bedrooms. We also have rooms the size of a single story house, or pretty much an apartment. Now what size of room would you like?" She asked again.

"Umm, uhh, I uhh, want a medium sized one?" Feather asked hesitantly.

"And so it shall be, do you perhaps have any personal belongings?" She asked.

"No, I don't." Feather answered.

"Well then after you get better i'll have to fetch one of Equestias best tailor, Rarity to make you some cloths and your new uniform. And before you say anything think of it as a gift from me, all of it. Now I hate to press this but last night you started to tell me about what somepony did to you, can you please tell me so I can help you?" She asked with concerned eyes.

"It's none of your business!" Feather screamed, but laid back down in her bed and took deep breaths. "I'm sorry, but i'm just not ready to telly anypony about it yet."

"I understand, whatever you went through must have been horrible for you to sound like you given up on life." She said with her usual calm tone.

"How would you understand? Have you ever had a stallion that you cared for try to take advantage of you? To try and..and.. and..." Feather broke down in tears, and she wrapped her legs around the crying mare whispering comforting words to her.

"Shhs, it's alright he can't hurt you anymore. Not while you're under my protection." She whispered, and eventually Feather calmed down.

"B-but after he tried to do that he started rumors about me, rumors that made others not want to hire me. Soon a-a-after the rumors started and I couldn't find a job I somehow m-managed to r-r-run out of money and couldn't pay my bills. S-so they threw me out of my house." Another wave a tears came and she just let the crying mare cry into her shoulder.

"Listen Feather, just know that he will not hurt you or anypony else like that ever again. I promise you this." She said pulling Feather back to look her in the eyes. "But in order for me to do that, you need to step forward and tell a judge about what he did to you, do you think you can do that?"

"N-n-no, b-b-but i'll try." With that she let Feather cry into her shoulder again.

After the doctor came and checked on Feather a few times they talked a little, mostly about things they hope for in the future. She was glad to see Feather come out of her shell a little, and even though they had only known each other a day they already felt close to one another. They laughed at each other's jokes and she made sure to avoid any topic that might bring Feather to tears again.

"So, umm, Celestia I heard your sister has a special somepony?" Feather asked which took her by surprise.

"Yes, she has and she's more happier than I've ever seen her." She replied her smile growing remembering her sisters happiness.

"Well that's good to hear that she's got somepony to make her happy like that." Feather said.

"Yeah it is, but it looks like you're ready to sleep how about we continue talking tomorrow hmm?" She asked fluffing up Feather's pillow.

"Oh, thank you. And yes I guess I am feeling tired. But can you..." Feather trailed off.

"Can I what?" She asked kindly and patiently.

"This may sound silly since we just met and all, but I was hoping if you could sing to me?" Feather asked and looked away.

"Why would you want me to sing for you?" She asked surprised by the question.

"Well it's because when I was younger my mother would always sing me to sleep when I was feeling sad or something upset me." Feather's already blushed cheeks grew even deeper.

"Of course I would sing to you, the only problem is what would you like me to sing for you?" She asked.

"Really?" Feather asked in surprise, and she gave a nod. "Well my mother always sang a song called A Lullaby For A Princess."

"I know that one well." She answered and as she made sure Feather was comfortable she started to sing the lullaby that she created shortly after she banished Luna to the moon.

Once Feather was asleep she quickly and quietly left the room feeling something she had not felt in a long time. After telling one of the guards to start filling out the papers for an arrest on Shadow she went to her own room. She laid down in her bed trying to remember the last time she felt these emotions, and trying to figure out exactly what she was feeling.

Author's Notes:

Well I left a mighty big reference in there. As you can tell this is from Celestia's view, though I will eventually get back to the main plot I thought you guys might enjoy this one. And before some of you go off ranting about her not having a special somepony because of what i had her say in an earlier chapter I promise you that will be explained. This little side plot will go on for the next one or two chapters, now unfortunately writing this chapter may have caused me to lose one of my fingers. So I might not be able to write for a long time, So goodbye for now and i hope you liked the story so far, oh and if you want me to eventually write a spin off for this new shipping then leave a comment below about it, and i will look forward to writing it.

Finding Love Of Day

After a week laying in the hospital bed the doctor told her that she was healthy enough to start work, but she just needed to be careful. He had told her that if she overexerted herself she would most likely end up back in that bed, and he told the princess of her situation as well. Yes she could go to work, but no strenuous until her strength built back up.

"So Feather you ready for me to show you your room?" Celestia asked.

"Yes, and thank you again Celestia." She answered and gave her a big hug, which took Celestia by surprise. Though Celestia welcomed it and returned it.

"You honestly don't have to thank me Feather." Celestia said.

"I know but after what you've done for me, I feel like I owe you my life." She replied looking up at the princess.

"Hey how about I show you to your room now?" Celestia asked looking at the smiling pegasus.

After giving a small tour of part of the palace they finally started to make their way over to where some of the bedrooms lie. Celestia kept showing her all of the art work that she seemed to enjoy, and told the history of the stain glassed windows. She even got to hear about Celestia's and Luna's battled with Discord, the embodiment of dis-harmony and chaos.

"So here we are Feather." Celestia said stopping in front of the door, and when she entered she let out a loud gasp. "What do you think?"

"It's bigger than I imagined it would be, it's more like an apartment." She whispered.

"Well I think i'll leave you to get settled." Celestia said and she began to shut the door.

"No, wait can we just hang out for a moment?" She asked, though she didn't know why.

"Of course we can, anything in particular you want to talk about?" Celestia asked.

"Not really, I just don't feel like being alone right now." She said, and with that Celestia sat next to her and they stayed in a comfortable silence.

Author's Notes:

Yes this chapter is extremely short compared to the other's, the reason being that I decided that i'm gonna right this as a spin off. Though the story when I write it will feel a lot more natural, and i'll change a couple of things. Like how long they've been together and what not, some minor stuff but it will still be in this universe of this story. Which means yes Song and Luna will make an appearance from time to time, so i'll let y'all know when I release it. So the next chapter to this story will be back on the main plot, and you'll have to wait until Celestia's and Feather's story comes out in a little while to find out somethings.

The Illusion Of Onyx

As he walked away from Luna which he could hear her vow that she would tell Song the truth by the deadline he set, he couldn't help but think about everything that has happened to him in his life. Though he got his cutie mark at a young age and even his tutoring in illusion magic at Celestias School for Gifted Unicorns, he is still unhappy with his life. And he even thought he had found out what was missing, it now seemed obvious that he would lose that as well, but that just made him remember his condition...

---

"What are you saying?" His mother asked her voice in a panic.

"It happens with every unicorn in our family. It's some form of split personality disorder that only affects arcane magic, and I think our son is starting to suffer from it. I thought is was high time to tell you, both of you of my side of the family's condition." His father replied his voice sounding sad to the young Onyx ears.

"So what's going to happen to me?" He asked fear in his voice.

"Well you're more than likely going to have to deal with a side of you that isn't you, do you understand that?" His father asked.

"Not really, I know what split personality disorder is. So I can at least understand that i'll have another personality inside, but what'll happen to me? Will I just simple fade away in my own mind?" He asked his anger rising though he didn't know why, and he saw his parents flinch.

"No you won't fade away, I can't explain everything since nothing is really known about this form of it. But I assure you son that the kind pony you are just won't fade away and be controlled by his other side." His father said after gathering himself.

"How do you know?" His anger still rising.

"Because if that were the case then your grandfather would have lost who he really was long ago." His father yelled, but at that very moment everything went black.

---

He remembered being woke up by the royal guard saying his parents were there to pick him up. But when he went home he could feel the fear in them. They told him what happen after he had blacked out, that his other personality seemed to take hold.

His parents told him to look in the mirror so he could see the change in his eyes. When he did he was token aback, his once silver eyes now gone. One eye now a moderate tangelo, while his other eye was a moderate azure and he could see his own fear.

Yes he still felt that fear every time he still looked in a mirror and saw those eyes. When his other side came out it was a side of pure anger, and when he looked at somepony it always made them shiver in fear. The best way he could explain it was he put out an aura that reminded other's of their most deepest darkest fears.

Most of the time he could keep it under control and everything would be fine, but some things seemed to set his other personality off. Like the bill at the dinner was because he felt like they were being greedy, and he really hates the greed that some of the noble ponies in the city had. He also disliked the rich and posh ponies in the city as well, but that's mostly due to their greed, he would rather donate his money to someplace that needs it.

As he looked around he could definitely could tell that this city doesn't need the extra money, and as he looked he could see some of the newest inventions. A turn table, though he prefers classical and would rather listen to it in pony, but he still loved to see how some technology was being advanced. Though one thing that he couldn't stand was the progression of some of the weapon, true the guards are only ever seen with spears but they were mostly for show.

The true weapons were hidden deep within the palace itself, but they were never really used which he was thankful for. Though he did talk about them, as he was always up for an intelligent conversation. But unfortunately with all of their money they really couldn't hold onto that kind of conversation even though he loved intellectual conversation.

"Oh hi there mister! What are you doing out here all alone? You know it's no fun to be alone don't ya?" A pink mare popped out of no where and broke him out of his thoughts, and he just blinked for a moment.

"Well actually I just got done with a date." He replied. "But what are you doing out this late miss..."

"Oh my name's Pinkie Pie, and that's great if you just done with a date! Oh my gosh we should totally through you a party!" The pink mare squealed in delight.

"As much as I like to have a party, it's late at night and I just met you. So thank you for the offer but I don't feel like having a party with a stranger. But you didn't answer my question, what are you doing out this late?" He asked again.

"Well i'm just here to stall for time." Pinkie replied with a huge smile.

"What do you mean Ms. Pie by stall for time?" He asked giving her a confused stare.

"Oh just to stall for time for this chapter in this fanfiction, oh forget it you wouldn't understand. So can I through ya a party tomorrow then? I'll be here until next week, I mean at least that's what he's planing on writing any way." Pinkie said.

"Uhh, sure you can through a party for me tomorrow I guess. But what did you mean to stall for time for this chapter? You make it sound like we're in some kind of book or something." He said trying to figure this out.

"Like I said you wouldn't understand, so i'll be by your place tomorrow then." Pinkie said then disappeared like she never was there in the first place.

"Wait, do you even know where I live?" He called out recovering from his shock.

"Oh right, so where do you live?" He jumped at the sudden voice from behind him.

"Wha...how?" Shaking his head he thought about her question wondering if he should tell her, but one look into her eyes and he knew that she would follow him home if that what it took. "Alright I live right by the royal observatory, you'll know which house it is." He replied trying to recollect his composure.

"Okie dokie lokie. See you tomorrow." Pinkie said, then proceeding to put her hoof on his nose and made a honking noise.

He couldn't help but smile at the innocents that she seemed to have, and even then he would have probably smiled. Though he got the feeling that she would never leave him alone until he smiled, and before he knew it she had disappeared again. This time looking all around to make sure she was gone he let out a small sigh.

"Well looks like i'm going to have some cleaning up to do if she's serious about having that party." He said to himself.

Though he thought she was a strange mare he couldn't shake the feeling that she was throwing him a party out of the kindness of her heart. Either that or she must have an extreme party addiction to through a random stranger a party even though she only knew them for two minutes. But before he could think about it any further and what she had said earlier he walked back to his house.

It was just an ordinary cottage right beside the observatory and a huge mansion. He preferred to live in a nice cozy cottage and not showing off his wealth. Though it was hard to find and he was even lucky enough to be right by his work place, though a block away.

As he went in he could see the familiar living room which was decorated in pictures of his family. He walked up to one in particular, which was of him and his parents standing in front of the school for the gifted and he had a huge grin. The memory of that day brought back tears, for that was the day his condition also took hold and he nearly lost his only family.

"I'm not sure if I can say sorry enough for what I did to you two that day. I know you loved me, but you deserve a better son, one that doesn't have this condition." He said letting out a sob and banging his head against the wall, and just then he felt a slight wind on his back.

He relaxed as it seemed the wind seemed to comfort him in a strange way, and as he looked back he saw a window that had somehow been open. And when he did notice the window the wind died down and he was now calm again, and he walked over and closed the window. Granted he could use his magic but he preferred to do things with his own hooves, and he looked out of the window at the moon and gave a small sad smile.

"I am really sorry I couldn't be a better son." He whispered before walking to his bedroom to rest.

Author's Notes:

Hmm, interesting. Wasn't planning on adding Pinkie Pie to the story but for some reason she just ended up there, and before some of you go off saying that I only did this chapter just to mess with you no I didn't write this chapter just for that. Though it was fun seeing you all think he was the creature, but I actually was planning this chapter since I first introduced Onyx. So hope you all enjoyed a glimpse at what his life was like.

The Party, The Talk, The Truth

He was awoke when he heard something from his living room. As he slowly sat up he tried to listen again to see if what he heard was just something else, maybe one of his dreams had created the noise. When he heard nothing he turned to see what time it was, for today was part of his yearly two weeks off from the observatory.

Seeing it was about eight o'clock he decided to get up and do a little bit of cleaning, remembering that pink mare from last night said she had wanted to through him a party. But he was stopped when he heard something else coming from downstairs. He then armed himself with a basic stunning spell and started to move slowly to the stairs.

He didn't know how or why somepony would break into his house when he lived right next door to a mansion. Even if he had his wealth he only lived in a two story cottage, not exactly what you would call shouting out he had a ton of money in the first place. But as he made his way downstairs he started to feel anxious but at the same time for some reason he felt like having cake.

"SURPRISE!!" Ponies jumped out from every where making him take flight and hit his head on the ceiling.

"Are you alright?" A familiar voice that he only heard recently asked, and when he looked up he saw a smiling pink mare whose eyes showed concern.

"Wha- how did you get into my house?" He asked standing back up rubbing his head.

"Well I used your spare key duh." She said sticking out her tongue at the last part.

"Alright, but why are you in my house this early?" He asked giving a look around to see some of his friends, and some ponies he never met before.

"Well I saw how sad you were last night, and so I wanted to through you a party. To cheer you up you know? But I just couldn't wait to cheer you up, for you seemed really really sad. And it's my job to make any friend happy, so you want some punch or some cake?" She asked putting her face inches away from his.

"Pinkie, leave him alone for right now. Let him recover from his scare, why don't you go see if anypony else wants something." A purple unicorn said, when he took a closer look see had two streaks going through her mane and tail. One of a different shade of purple, and the other looked more pink.

"Fine." The pink mare said bouncing off somewhere else.
\

"Sorry about all of this, Pinkie can't really control herself when it comes to a party. My names Twilight Sparkle, it's nice to finally meet you Onyx." The purple unicorn introduced, and his eyes went a little wide.

"Wait you're Twilight Sparkle? Princess Celestia's top and personal student?" He asked in awe. "If so how do you know my name?"

"Well yes I am that Twilight Sparkle, and as for how I know your name well my dad works under you." She said with a small blush.

"Oh, right sorry I forgot you're Nightlight's daughter. He talks about you often." He said nodding his head.

"So he talks about me when he's at work huh? Well i'll be sure to use that when he tries to ask me about if I found a special somepony yet." Twilight said.

"Sounds good, but why did Pinkie have to through a party this early? I didn't even get the chance to do some cleaning up." He said, but as he looked around he saw his furniture had been rearranged and what he wanted to do was already did. As he looked he spotted a table full of snacks and other food and drinks.

"Actually it's about two o'clock, I think your clock upstairs might be off. And if you're wondering about how your place got cleaned and everything, that be Pinkie Pie's doing. Don't really know how, but she makes sure everything is just right for a party." Twilight said seeing his expression. "You know you're not like most rich ponies in Canterlot, I mean no offense but a lot of your friends are actually down to earth."

"Yeah, well as you can tell i'm not big on showing my wealth. I don't exactly like the as some ponies would put it, snobs. Are those streamers and balloons? And is that pine the tail on the donkey?" He asked.

"Well that's a Pinkie Pie party for ya, and it's good to meet a rich pony who isn't uptight." Twilight said.

"Isn't it all great?" Pinkie popped out of no where startling both him and Twilight a little. "So do you like it, huh, huh?" She asked invading his personal space again.

"Like it..." He said in a flat but serious tone. "Like it..." This time it made Pinkie's ears fold back and she was losing her smile. "I don't like."

"Oh,but why..." Pinkie tried to say but he put his hoof up to her mouth to cut her off.

"I love it, I mean I never really had this kind of party when I was younger. My parents couldn't really offered it, especially after I got into Celestia's school." He said with a huge smile, and when he looked he saw that Pinkie had pure happiness in her eyes. "This is the nicest thing anypony has done for me in awhile."

"Then it's time for this party to be token up a notch!" Pinkie shouted when he lowered his hoof.

"So your were in Celestia's School For Gifted unicorns?" Twilight asked after Pinkie bounce off somewhere. "And this is really the first party you had like this?"

"Yeah I was in the school, i'm talented in illusion magic. And yes this is my first party like this, that's why I never took money for granted. My parents struggled with paying the tuition, and even before that they had some trouble with money. So they could never really through me a party like most foals had." He said a sadness in his tone. "But forget that now, it's time to have a little bit of fun. I call dibs going first on pin the tail on the donkey!"

----

She had been up since yesterday, though it was only last night that Onyx suggested that she tell Song about his past. But the past few hours have not aided her in trying to summon her courage to tell him, the main thing that kept it down was how he felt about her. Though she had to do it or else risking a friendship, even though her and Onyx had been dating she still only considered him a friend.

As she flew towards Songs house she couldn't help but think what will happen between them after the truth is revealed. She doubted that even if she told him the truth about his past he wouldn't believe it, he would think it was just something she took out of a book. But she had to tell him she had to know if he still had feeling for her even with memory lose.

When she landed she stood there in front of his door for a little while not wanting to do this. But yet again she reminder herself that she had to, she owed him this much after with holding for so long. He deserved to know his past even if he doesn't accept it, and she knocked.

She waited for a minute but no answer came, and so she tried knocking louder and calling out. Again she waited for a response and yet nothing came, So instead of knocking again she tried the handle and before she knew it the door creaked open.

"Song, are you here?" She asked looking around the darken house.

As she looked around for a moment she knew that he wasn't here anymore, at least not at this time. So she locked the door and started to walk off. But then she had a sudden thought that sent a shiver down her. She looked towards the cave entrance, so she decided to check their usual spot hoping that he was up there and not in there.

But as she took off and made the quick trip up to the cliff where the other entrance was she knew he wasn't there. Nor had he been there throughout the day it seemed. When she looked at the cave it sent another shiver down her, she did not want to go back inside that accursed cave again but she had to make sure he wasn't in there. She walked slowly towards the cave entrance but right before she entered she heard someone calling.

"Luna, what are you doing up there?" She heard his voice call and she looked down to see Song standing down by his house looking at her.

"I was looking for you." She called back and then started to fly back down to where he was standing.

"Why were you looking for me?" He asked.

"Well, umm, it's not something I want to discuss out in public, do you think we could go inside and we can talk about there?" She asked looking around.

"Sure, i'll make some tea." He said his expression sifting to a more kinder expression than what he already wore.

After he unlocked the door he went straight to the kitchen to put on some tea he said he would make. He offered to make her something, but she declined her panic starting to rise a little. The more she didn't say anything the more difficult to keep her mind set on telling him why she wanted to talk to him.

"You know i'm glad you came by I wanted to talk to you as well." He said from the kitchen, but something in his tone told her that what he wanted to talk about wasn't pleasant.

"So what do you want to talk to me about?" She asked with her normal royal demeanor that she got when she felt nervous.

"I think I better let you go first." He said walking into the living room with two cups and the tea kettle, though she hadn't heard it go off.

"Alright, but I don't know how to start this." She said looking at the cup of hot tea that sat before her.

"Start what? Luna you know you tell me anything." He said giving her a nudge and a concern stare.

"Song, to be honest I really don't know where to start." She replied.

"Well how about you start by telling me what you want to talk to me about." He said taking a sip of tea, but something was different about him. He seemed nervous, stressed out, and he kept looking at her with a hint of sadness.

"It's about you." She whispered, and when she looked she saw him raising an eyebrow.

"What about me?" He asked in a serious tone.

"It's about your past, about us." She answered looking away.

"Luna, I already know." He said and she looked at him in complete shock. "Your sister told me about my past. Though I didn't believe it because it sounded like she made it up or took it out of a book. But they why would she lie to me? That and I've notice a couple of things."

"M-my sister told you?" She asked still in a little shock.

"Yes, but do not blame her I wanted to know about my past. To know what these feelings I have for you are." He said looking down sadly.

"W-what feelings?" She asked though she knew what they were.

"There're not important. What is important is that you seemed to have moved on which i'm glad because that what makes what i'm about to say easier." He said.

"But I haven't moved on!" She shouted. "I still love you."

"Luna even if that were true then you would not have started dating." He said looking at her with familiar sadness.

"But it is true Song!" She screamed tears starting to roll down her. "The only reason why I started dating was because I was scared, you didn't have your memory and I tried a memory spell and everything. But nothing worked, and I was so afraid that you didn't have feelings for me. So I told myself it was better for you to not know about your past."

"Luna, if you do feel the same..." He started to say.

"I do, I still love you for there is a hole in my heart that no matter what no pony could ever fill." She said almost balling at this point, and she felt hooves wrap around her.

"Luna i'm sorry I do love you, though I may not remember it in my head, my heart does. But you need to move on." He said.

"W-why? When we still love each other?" She asked her words chocked out.

"Luna the reason why I wanted to talk to you is because the creature is still alive." He said pulling away.

"W-what? How?" She asked in complete shock her tears not slowing down.

"I do not know how exactly, but I have a feeling it's due to my contract I had with it." He answered.

"But you died, shouldn't you contract with that thing disappear?" She asked.

"Yes it should have, but I was brought back to life remember?" He asked looking at her with the same sadness he had when they first met.

"But still, that doesn't explain how it's still alive." She said in a hushed tone.

"Luna there is a reason why the memory spell didn't work on me." He said looking away.

"What are you trying to say?" Panic starting to rise.

"Luna let me ask you this, you're a princess and thus isn't your duty to protect this kingdom from danger?" He asked.

"Yes, but that still doesn't explain what we're talking about." She said as more tears still rolled down her.

"Yet it does, I think the creature had a loop hole in hi.. my contract. As you know the creature took a piece of my soul in order to give me immortality." He looked at her and she just gave a nod. "What I didn't realize was the creature had put a piece of it inside of me."

"What does that have to do with anything?" She asked.

"Luna, even if this is a new body that piece of the creature is still inside of me. Since I don't have a contract with it, it can take me as a host. Though it's still to weak to take hold." He answered.

"No, no. Song you can't honestly be telling me what I think..." She was cut off by his hoof.

"I am, i'm the host of the creature and as a princess of Equestria it is your job to make sure it doesn't get released." He said with pain in his voice.

Author's Notes:

Well nothing to say here really. Hoped you all enjoyed it so far.

The Arrest

He couldn't help but enjoy himself at the party, though it seemed like it was for a foal he just felt happy. After a short embarrassing game of pin the tail one the donkey, ironically it was a donkey who won, he went to go mingle with some of the other guest. But after he made his way through he quickly found himself talking to Twilight again and they were having an interesting talk about his job.

"So wait, you got your cutie mark after you saw an orange comet streak past the moon?" She asked.

"Yeah, but the strange part about it is that without a telescope no pony could see it with the naked eye." He replied taking a sip out of the punch.

"Wow, no wonder your about my age and yet so successful. But one question still remains, you said that you did illusion magic so who was your mentor while you still were in school?" She asked.

"Ah, that would be Hoofdini." He said with great pride. "Though he taught me my magic I also had to take astronomy lessons as well."

"That's pretty impressive if you had him as your magic teacher. You must have been very talented in illusion magic if he taught you." She said taking a bite out of the cookie she picked up.

"Yes, well the first spell that I learned other than levitation was a invisibility spell. From what I now understand it was actually a some what complicated one to cast as well. So as somepony who knows something about magic you know that casting such a spell is hard for a fully grown unicorn, yet I casted it with ease." He had a modest tone about it.

"Huh, well you should have seen me when I took my entrance exam. I was casting advanced spells all over the place, from hatching a dragons egg, to levitating all four entrance examiners, to turning my own parents to plants, shot I even somehow did an aging spell." She now taken a more gloating tone.

"Hey not all of use have a cutie mark for magic you know, nor can we all be the personal student of a princess." He said.

"Yeah, yeah. So have you discovered anything while at work?" She asked.

"Actually I discovered an asteroid when I first started as head of the observatory." He said taking another sip.

"Really, what did you name it?" She asked her eyes in a little awe.

"I named it after Luna." He sighed a little sadly.

"Oh, that's right I forgot you're the one Luna is going out with now. But why do you sound upset?" She asked concern in her voice.

"It's nothing really." He said.

"Look you can tell me, I promise not to tell anypony." She said.

"Let's just say my and Luna's relationship may have ended." He said this time the sadness was evident.

"Oh my, what happen?" She asked.

"What you mean you haven't heard?" He asked.

"Heard about what?" She asked back.

"Song was found alive without no memory a little while ago." He said.

"What? But that's impossible!" She said her eyes widened in surprise. "I wonder why Princess Celestia didn't tell me that."

"Probably because they didn't want anypony to tell him about his past." He said. "But Luna and I talked it over, and we decided until she told him and they knew how they felt for one another that our relationship would be put on hold."

"I guess that makes sense, but are you going to be okay?" She asked putting a comforting hoof on his shoulder.

"Yeah, I just wished I had more friends like you." He said looking into her eyes.

----

"What do you mean you're the host?" She asked in complete shock. "And how do you know for sure?"

"It's exactly like how I said, i'm the host of the creature that tortured me for two hundred years. As for how I found out was because I was drawn into the caves, and I was drawn to the chamber that once held the creature." He answered.

"But that still doesn't answer my question." She said stomping her hooves.

"Luna, it spoke to me." He said quietly.

"H-how did it survive?" She asked.

"Like I said, when it took a piece of my soul it replaced it with a piece of it's. So i'm guessing even after death it still was attached to me." He replied.

"I refuse to arrest you just because you heard some voice in your head!" She yelled.

"Luna, it wasn't my own voice or anypony that I know. It was dark, ancient, and full of hunger for magic. As a princess of this country it is your duty to protect it from any threat. And don't try to worm your way out by saying that there isn't a law about this kind of situation, I spent all night and most of the day looking over every law I could. The law clearly states that if anypony is a host of a dangerous being then the crimes of said being will be put onto the host. Whether or not they have been taken over by it, though it's a harsh law I will still abide by it. So if you won't arrest me then i'll go straight to your sister." He said in a stern tone, with a stare that told her that this is something he will do no matter what.

"Laws can be rewritten! You have not been taken over by that monster, you're just an innocent pony who got caught in the middle of something." She said her tears not slowing down.

"I know they can be rewritten, but I don't want to take the risk of the creature taking over me while i'm in public. Luna it's power is still growing, slowly but still fast enough to where it might take over me in a few weeks or a few days." He said.

"I still refuse to allow you to turn yourself in! Let me help you." She said stepping closer but he took a step back.

"How can you help me? The creature is attached to my very being, it's consuming my soul Luna. It's only a matter of time before it consumes all of it and I won't be able to fight it off anymore." He said hanging his head low. "I'm just not strong enough to fight it, not anymore without my memory."

"But you are strong, you are still the Song that I feel in love with. The one who manage to hold onto his life for over two hundred years, the one who waited, the one who..who.. who will always have my heart." She said bringing him into a kiss.

"No, i'm sorry." He said pulling away. "I do still love you Luna even if I don't remember it in my head, but I don't want you to be hurt when I go. When I finally die and the creature lives again, so please move on continue with your relationship with Onyx. Please, I know it'll hurt you now but you have to arrest me."

"No!" She screamed. "Don't you even dare try to talk to my sister either, I will never allow you to turn yourself in!"

"Then you leave me no choice." He said closing his eyes a tears escaping before, and his horn glowed it's normal blue hue.

"W-what are you doing?" She asked just before he shot out a spell that hit her.

"I'm sorry Luna, I know the spell won't last long on you but it's the only way for me to do what needs to be done." He said with guilt in his voice and in his eyes as he watched her fall unconscious. "I am so very sorry, but I had to put that sleeping spell on you."

---

As she woke from her forced sleep from the sleep spell her mind was still a little hazy as to where and what she was doing. But she jumped up remembering that she had been talking, no arguing with Song about him being the host of the creature. She looked at the time, only an hour had past but she knew that was more than enough time for him to get to the palace.

She quickly took to the air hoping she was not to late from stopping him from turning himself in. He had been right when he said that there was a law that stated that if you are a host of a dangerous and wanted criminal or beast of some sort, then it would not matter if you still had control or not. The law was very strict and was placed there after the Sombra incident a thousand years ago.

When she finally made her way to the palace she did not hesitate and ran opening the door with her magic and ran into the palace. Though many guards tried to stop her to see what the problem was she just flew on by. She had to get to her sister and convince her not to take Song's case seriously.

"You do know what this means right?" She stopped when she heard her sister talking.

"Yes I do, it means that I would be punished like how you would if I were actually the creature. Just in case i'm the creature just trying to act like me, to disguise it self." Song said.

"Then you are here by under arrest for caring a dangerous being that could cause harm to this country and it's citizens. Though you may seem like yourself we cannot take the risk of it taking you over, and you will here by be given a sentence of that which you are hosting." Her sister said in her royal angered voice, with sadness behind it. "Guards take him away."

"No, please stop!" She burst in taking everypony by surprise. "Sister please you can't do this!"

"Luna you know the laws just as well as I do, and if he is the host of the creature then there is nothing I can do." Her sister said her own sadness starting to show.

"What about rewriting the law?" She asked trying desperately to not have him be tossed into their dungeon.

"That would take time sister, and by the time we will be able to make the change it could already be to late." Her sister said.

"Please let me try and help him, I made a promise that once he was back I would never let him go. Even if he didn't care for me, or even if I moved on I would never leave him. For I would have gladly accepted friendship if he offered it if that meant I could still be beside him." She said trying to regain her royal composure.

"Luna i'm sorry there is nothing I can do. You can still try to help him, but he will have to be locked away so if he does get token over he won't cause any harm." Celstia said though her sadness now only showed in her eyes.

"But what if I somehow manage to prevent that?" She asked.

"Even then as the law is now he'll still be punished as if he were the creature." Celstia looked away. "And that means since the creatures intentions were to try to seek out every unicorn and drain them of their magic, it's punishment is not a kind one."

"Whatever the punishment I will accept, even if that means death." Song spike up. "I'm sorry Luna, but this is to protect others..."

"That's just like you, you never want to hurt anypony. Even if that means it'll cause you harm, I refuse to let any harm come to you anymore!" She screamed.

"LUNA!" All heads turned towards Celestia. "I know you still love him deeply, but he made the choice to protect this kingdom from a potential threat. As he told me that he explained to you, you are in fact a princess of this kingdom and it is your duty to put the safety of it's citizens ahead of your own feelings."

"I know, but please just let me try. You can work on changing the law while I try to save him." She said looking at her sister desperately for help.

---

"You have nice eyes you know that?" He asked still looking into those purple eyes, and he smiled a little when he saw a slight blush.

"And you have interesting eyes." She said.

"So I do, but your eyes just seem to sparkle with beauty." He said.

"Umm, uhh, have you tried the cake?" She asked looking away.

"How about I tell you about my eyes, but what you're about to hear is a sad story. Not one I would normally tell to strangers." He said.

"Alright, but you don't have to tell me if you don't want to." She said.

"Oooh, what's going on over here? You two getting all lovey dubby?" Pinkie suddenly appeared next to Twilight.

"What, no we weren't!" Twilight squeaked a deep blush crossing her face. "He was getting ready to tell me about his eyes."

"Yeah, I saw you to looking at each other in the eyes looking like you two might kiss any second." Pinkie said raising an eyebrow in suspicion.

"Well i'm taken actually." He said.

"Oh please, I know you broke up with Luna last night. That's why you were all sad and mopey, and that's why I wanted to throw you this party." Pinkie said.

"I didn't necessarily break up with her, but wait how did you know about that anyway?" He asked.

"It's apart of that thing you won't understand, you two need to hurry up if you're going to get hooked up." Pinkie said with a wink and then bounced off.

"What did she mean by that thing you wouldn't understand?" Twilight asked.

"She said something about a book or something, I don't know she's your friend why don't you tell me what she meant." He said.

"I gave up a little while ago to try to understand that pony, as well as everypony in Ponyville." She said. "So you were saying about your eyes, if you don't mind me bringing that back up?"

"Oh, of course not." He said and looked over his shoulder and saw the pink mare looking at them with expecting eyes. "But how about we go somewhere more private to talk."

"Yeah, I think that be better." She said also noticing her friends stare, and he lead her to his private study.

Author's Notes:

Sorry for this chapter being out later than usual, it's just apart of a new schedule that I worked out a little. Hope you all enjoy this chapter. Hope it didn't have to much cheesiness int it, but I was in the mode for cheese while writing this. There's american cheese, swiss cheese, white cheese, and pepper jack cheese...I think I need to stop hanging out with Pinkie Pie.

A New Moon

It's been a month since the court sentence on Song, a sentence that took everypony by complete shock. Due to the situation of the law he was sentenced to life in the dungeon with a minimum chance at parole. Though Celestia had managed to convince them that if they could prevent the hos from being taken over, and if possible, extract the creature then he would be set free. Luna couldn't help but look back on that day to their conversation...

---

"Luna please don't cry." He said in a comforting tone, bringing her in a tight hug.

"Let the princess go." A ruff voice said from behind.

"It is alright Private Dancer, he hasn't been taken over just yet." Another voice said, but this one had a bit of a softer tone to it.

"I promise you that i'll do everything I can to set you free. You don't deserve this." She spoke with strained words.

"I know you will, but please just try to move on. You know as well as I do that stopping this creature is hard, and extracting it would most likely..." A soft pair of lips cut him off.

"Don't say it, I've already lost you once and I am not going to lose you again." She said after breaking the kiss, and he saw her fire in her eyes.

"You know that this is a fight that will only have one conclusion, I think it would be better if you moved on like I've been telling you." He said looking away.

"I can't do that, not when I just got you back even if you don't remember." She said tears now starting to show themselves.

"What about your relationship with Onyx?" He asked not meeting her gaze.

"We are no longer together, he is with another right now. And even if you are in jail I will still have you." She said.

"Yes, but for how long?" He asked closing his eyes hanging his head.

"As long as you're willing to fight, as long as I can help it." Though some tears were now rolling down her cheeks she still had determination on top of her sadness.

"I'm sorry about this, but it's time to go." The voice that told the private that it was alright spoke up.

"Goodbye Luna." He said with one last sad glance at her.

As she watched him go she felt the guilt of not being able to save him yet again in his time of need. He was being lead away in shackles, a ring on his horn to prevent him from using magic. Though a typical procedure both the princesses and him thought that since the creature feed off of magic they would use an even more powerful band, one that didn't even let magic flow in him.

They hoped that it would slow the creature down significantly, which so far has been working. Ever since he had been to the chamber he had grown worse, but as soon as the band took affect he started to get better. But they knew it was only a temporary solution and she had to work fast in order to free him.

"Umm, Ms. Luna it's time to go." A soft voice said.

"Oh, of course Feather. But remember to tell my sister that I will be gone by tomorrow mourning and i'll be gone for weeks." She said wiping the tears away.

"Of course." Feather said.

"Speaking of you and my sister, how is your relationship with her?" She asked trying to take her mind off things.

"We are doing fine, she is taking me to a spa tomorrow to get a special message." Feather said with a gleam of happiness in her eyes and tone.

"I know the massage, me and Song had done that massage before he..." She chocked up and another wave of tears tried to break free.

"I-I'm sorry, I didn't mean to make you upset." Feather said with guilt and concern.

"No, it's not your fault. I've had this pain for a long time, it's just I thought I had moved on from it but it seemed to have been resurfaced." She said after she managed to calm down. "So let's go."

"As you wish." Feather said.

---

Here she was after doing intense research and trying just about every spell she could, even creating her own spells but none yielded any result. Song was starting to slowly get worse to the point of some days all he could do was lay in his bed in his prison cell. Though he still put up a fight, but time was running out.

"Guard, send this letter to Twilight Sparkle and send this one to Onyx Illusion." She called and a stationed guard near by nodded and grabbed the letters.

"So you finally decided to get help?" Song said in an almost normal tone, but something was off a little. Though she could tell it was still him by the way his eyes still showed his kindness, that was her gauge on how he was doing.

"Yes, Twilight is very good with magic and Onyx may know something about how to stop the creature, he is a decedent of one of the unicorns who discovered the cave when they first arrived. According to him, his family passed down a journal that had decades, now even centuries of research in it." She answered.

"Luna, i'm so sorry that i'm hurting you like this." He said the sadness and concern in his voice were evident.

"You are not hurting me my prince, seeing you locked away like some kind of animal is what is troubling me." She replied.

"I've been thinking, you used a memory spell on me while I slept when I first came back right?" He asked.

"Yes, but it did not work." She answered looking away in shame.

"I think that may have been the creatures doing." He said.

"What do you mean?" She asked looking at him with a slightly confused look.

"I think the creature prevented my memories from coming back, I think I was suppose to wake up with my memory, but because of the creature being inside of me prevented that. And when you used the memory spell the creature somehow deflected it." He said, he then coughed a little.

"Do you need a drink?" She asked, and he just shook his head. "Alright, and I have thought the same thing. But how about you get some rest?"

"Luna, I can't go to sleep. You know what happens now even when I close my eyelids." He said.

"Yes, but I am right here and I will not let those nightmares come near you, now rest." She said her horn glowed and his eyelids started to close.

"Princess, the letters have been sent as requested." The guard who took the letters returned.

"Good, now back to your post." She ordered, and the guard simply saluted and went to were he stood before.

Now all she had to do was wait for Twilight and Onyx to show up, though it would be awkward as they are now a couple. After Song had been arrested she had went to go talk with Onyx about their relationship, but upon coming to his house she found a party was going on. She had managed to get somepony to say were he was at, and when she went to his study she had let out a surprised and shocked gasp.

---

"So what you're telling me is that your condition runs in your family, I mean I've heard about this kind of split personality before but never actually seen it." Twilight said.

"Yes, it's very rare. Only very few get it, and that's mostly because it's been in their family." Onyx said.

"So you had silver eyes beforehoof huh?" She asked looking him in the eyes as if trying to see if he wore colored contacts.

"Yes they were, it's apart of my condition." He answered.

"I know this is a bit rude to ask, and you don't have to answer if you don't want to. But what's your other side like?" She asked.

"No, it's alright. My other side is more like my angry side, anytime I get angry that side comes out. And when I look at another pony while in this side, well the best way I can put it is that it sends out some kind of aura that makes ponies shiver in fear. From what I've gotten out of them they said that when they looked into my eyes it reminded them of their greatest fear." He answered sadly.

"Oh, i'm so sorry to hear that." She said concern in her voice. "I'm sorry if I made you remember something that made you feel uncomfortable, it's just my curiosity get's the best of me sometimes."

"Like I said it's fine, you should never forget your past or else you are doomed to repeat it. You know that old saying, if you don't learn from your past..." He stared to say.

"History is doomed to repeat itself, yes I know it." She replied with a small smile.

"Tell me when you look into my eyes, what do you feel?" He asked making sure she makes eye contact with him.

"I feel like you are a very nice and kind pony who has had a hard life, why do you ask?" She asked breaking the contact.

"You don't even feel the slightest shiver of fear?" He asked.

"No, all I see is somepony who is hurt and needs some help to get past it." She replied. "Why?"

"Because even like this, in my actual personality my eyes still can send a shiver of fear down somepony's spine." He answered.

"Well I don't see it, to me you just have interesting eyes that show the hurt and kindness in you." She said her voice sympathetic.

"You are the first pony who has not been under the spell of my eyes then, and I thank you for that." He said with a smile growing on his face.

"Really? I'm the first pony who wasn't scared by your eyes? That's hard to believe, somepony as kind as you shouldn't have to worry about that." She said with a slight blush.

"Yes, you are the first one. And I do have friends that managed to deal with my eyes, but it makes my day to finally meet somepony who says they aren't affected by them." He said. "Which by the way, as I said before your eyes are a beautiful shade of violet." Which cause her to blush again.

"Oh, umm thank you." She said nervousness in her voice, and she was trying to avoid eye contact but their eyes met anyways.

"You are the first pony who actually seen me for who i'm really am Twilight, and though we only met a few hours ago I cannot thank you enough." He said taking a step forward.

"But I really didn't do anything." She said in a nervous tone, but not moving away.

"Twilight, look into my eyes again and if you are telling the truth then you have given me hope beyond what I dreamed could actually happen. That somepony who would not be affected by my gaze, that I cannot repay if true." He said making eye contact again with her, but this time they looked deeply in each others eyes.

They heard some kind of noise from down stairs, but they were locked in each others gaze. As they looked at each other's eyes they did not realize that they were slowly leaning even further towards each other. And their lips met, and at he same time the door to the study opened and they heard a surprised and shocked gasp.

"W-wha... you said that..." Luna trailed off her voice had a mixture between anger, confusion, and something else that didn't exactly register to the two ponies, but what sounded like a little bit of relief.

"L-luna, this isn't what it looks like!" He said in fear.

"Please Princess Luna, it's my fault not his, don't blame him!" Twilight said taking a bold step forward.

"Do not worry Twilight, I do not blame either of you." Luna said after regaining her composure.

"You mean you aren't angry?" He asked in shock. "But I just..we just..."

"I know what I saw, but it is my fault for intruding. I should have gotten here sooner, but I told Song about his past." Luna said.

"So did it go well?" Twilight asked nervously, and she was only made more nervous by Luna's expression.

"We are back together." Luna said.

"T-that's good, but there's something wrong. What is it?" He asked concern in his voice.

"He has been arrested." Luna replied and as she looked at the two unicorns before her, they bore the same shocked and surprised expression.

"Why? What did he do?" Twilight asked.

"That is something I do not wish to discuss, for now I congratulate you two for getting together. But Onyx beware, my sister considers Twilight like a daughter." Luna said, though as she said that they heard the hurt in her voice.

"But we aren't..." Twilight tried to say, but Luna shook her head.

"No Twilight, do not try to deny your feelings. Though from what I understand you two met only a few hours ago, but now that I have seen you two I know it must have been love at first sight. And again do not try to deny it, for no pony kisses that passionately without some kind of love behind it." Luna said and she started to walk out of the door.

"Luna, please wait at least let me tell you that i'm sorry. I know I said I would wait until the end of the week, and i'm sorry for breaking that promise." He said before she walked away.

"No, it is fine. Like I said, even though he has been arrested I know he still has feelings for me as I have for him. If anything, i'm sorry to you for leading you on." Luna said without looking back. "I hope after this you two will consider seeing each other, don't let this stand in the way of that. Do not let what could be go to waste, at least promise that you two will at least give each other a chance to prove the feelings that I already can see."

"B-but.." He started to say, but he stopped when he saw Luna turn her head to give him a stare that told him to live a more happier life. "I will try if Twilight is willing?"

"Yeah, I think I could give this a try. But Luna I am sorry for how this happened." Twilight said.

"Do not worry about it, as Pinkie said you two seem to go well with each other." Luna said, though she was on the brink of crying she gave them an encouraging smile.

---

Shortly after they did get together and have been dating ever since then, though right now it is difficult for them. But from what she heard her sister was opening a new observatory in Ponyville and Onyx was being transferred. She was happy for them, but still the hurt she went through was still there, but it was nothing compared to the pain she feels about not being able to help the one she loves.

But she will do anything she can to not lose him again, she will save him this time. Though her nights seemed to be dark, there was a new moon in the darkness waiting to reveal it's light. She only hoped that it would not be to late when it's light shines.

Author's Notes:

Well there ya go, another chapter. And before you all say anything about the private, I couldn't resist the joke. I seriously need to stop hanging around Pinkie so much, who knows what else random thing could happen?

A Sun And It's Feather

She awoke to see a beautiful silhouette looking out of the window, the sunlight seemingly to make the figure glow. As her eyes adjusted, though she already knew who it was he couldn't help but smile at the beauty of her marefriend. Though she still had doubts on why a princess would ever be interested in a pony who had been used was beyond her understanding. For she was broken, living on the streets, and could barely even talk when the princess had found her.

"Good mourning my little sun beam." Celestia smiled at Feather who was looking at her with the most beautiful fuchsia colored eyes.

"And good mourning to you." Feather said her smile widening.

"You didn't say it." Celestia said with a slight pout on her face making Feather chuckle.

"Say what?" Feather said in a teasing tone.

"You know very much what I mean." Celestia's pout grew.

"Then maybe you have to convince me." Feather said with a smirk on her face.

"Oh, you mean last night wasn't enough to convince you to start calling me that?" Celestia said returning the smirk.

"Maybe I just another kiss?" Feather suggested.

"As you wish my sun beam." Celestia walked over and planted a light kiss on Feathers neck, which got a slight moan out of the pegasus.

But she really didn't stop there, she started to kiss a little lower and lower until Feather started to pull away. As she looked at her marefriend who was now panting a little she gave a satisfied smile. Then planting one last kiss on her lips before retreating.

"So about you using that name?" Celestia asked with a huge smirk.

"O-okay, you win." Feather said trying to slow her breathing. "You know you really are my one and only lustia." She said a slight blush on her face.

"Good, but that pet name can stay in the bedroom for now. You can just use Tia for now." Celestia said.

"Why can't I just call you honey or dear?" Feather asked.

"Those pet names are over used, I want you to come up with something on your own." Celestia answered.

"Well if I used Tia, then that won't be original." Feather said putting her hoof up to her head when she did when she was in deep thought.

"Point taken, but you don't have to think of one just yet." Celestia said giving Feather a nuzzle.

"I know my Celesti." Feather said returning the nuzzle.

"See I knew you could come up with one." Celestia said. "Now how about we go get some breakfast? I'm sure after last night neither one of us actually got anything to eat."

"Oh I think you and I got plenty of something to eat last night." Feather said with a deep blush spreading across her teal coat.

"So we did, and i'm hoping to enjoy our little snack again soon." Celestia said giving a warm chuckle as the blush deepened on Feather, and she brushed the sea blue mane that had a streak of sapphire running down the middle out of her face and gave one last kiss on her nose. "But I think we need something more solid."

With a nod Feather got out of bed stretching her stiff wings out and going to the bathroom to tidy herself up.She was still the head maid of the palace after all and needed to look presentable. Though before she could reach the hair brush a golden aura surrounded it and she looked to see Celestia standing behind her.

"Here let me take care of your mane for you." Celestia said levitating the brush, and she just smiled and nodded.

She never had anypony brush her mane for her, and it felt amazing how gentle Celestia was brushing it. But it still had enough force to get out the knots in it, and soon her mane started to look the way she always styled it. When the brush was put down she turned to give her marefriend a smile.

"Thank you Celesti, I never had anypony brush my mane before. And i'm glad you were my first..." She trailed off when she saw the smirk cross Celestia's face. "What?"

"Oh nothing, just a small joke that crossed my mind." Celestia said with a wink making her blush.

"You know exactly what I meant!" She squeaked.

"Yes, but I can't help but to mess with you a little." Celestia said. "Now let's go get some breakfast shall we?"

They quickly walked out of the bedroom were two guards were stationed, and though they stood absolutely still they looked at the couple as they walked by. Feather could have sworn that they shared the same smirk, but couldn't be sure since it was fast. But she still couldn't help but feel the blush in her face again.

Though everypony knew about her relationship with the princess she still had to act like a normal maid during most of the day. But since she was the head maid she mostly spent her day with Celestia anyway, as it's the head's maid's job to serve directly to the princesses. But she mostly worked under Celestia since Luna was busy with trying to help Song be rid of the creature that inhabited him.

"Listen Feather, I was hoping that you could help set up for my nieces wedding?" Celestia asked.

"Of course ma'am." Feather replied.

"You know you don't have to call me that when you're working, call me that pet name you called me in the bedroom." Celestia said turning her head to give a small smile and wink.

"I hope you mean Celesti?" Feather asked gulping.

"Of course I mean that, you naughty thing you." Celestia said giving a small chuckle. "I told you that other name is only for the bedroom."

Just as Celestia said that they walked by two more guards who raised an eyebrow at the comment. She knew that during one of the staff parties that they had every two months would end up with the entire staff making fun of her, or asking what the other name was. She just hung her head and kept walking.

"Oh don't worry my little sun beam, the teasing won't be that bad." Celestia said noticing Feathers embarrassment.

"I hope not." Feather mumbled. "So will your sister be joining the wedding then?"

"I'm afraid not, though she will take watch over the night like she normally would when there's a threat made. But during the day she'll be back helping Song, she may drop by the ceremony though." Celestia said.

"Well has she made any progress?" Feather asked.

"Unfortunately no, she has been working herself ragged. Song doesn't have a long time to wait anymore, the creature is still spreading throughout his soul." Celestia said with sadness mixed with guilt.

"You know it's not your fault, and if I may ask if it isn't pushing it. How long do you think he has?" Feather asked.

Though she met Song a few times, the first time when she had her first date with Celestia. He had been very kind and had a friendly aura around him, though from what she knew she could not believe a soul as tortured as his could still retain that kindness or friendliness. She was sadden when he had died after the battle with the creature, and was joyed when she had heard he was alive.

He may have seemed to have the same personality, when she looked into his eyes she could tell something was missing from them. When she heard that he had no memory of who he was, that missing something in his eye's made sense to her. The sadness he must have felt for two hundred years was gone, and he was slightly different from the Song she knew.

"I'm afraid at the rate he's going, he'll be gone in another month." Celestia answered sadness evident in her voice.

"Is there anything you can do for him?" Feather asked concern and her own sadness for the situation seeped into her voice.

"No, there is nothing I can do. I only hope Luna can accept the fact that there is nothing she can do either." Celestia answered. "But please, let's change the subject for now."

"Of course." Feather replied.

She couldn't help but think of what might happen if Luna lost Song yet again, and what her lover just said only drives the point across that it will happen. But was there really nothing they could do for him? He was the one who gave Luna the happiness that she looked for from long ago, and protected and even gave his life to protect this kingdom. So why was there nothing they could do?

Author's Notes:

Umm, I meant this to be a filler chapter but turns out my hands decided to add a couple of things in there that I didn't plan on adding. Hope you all enjoyed this chapter though, though I am sorry for the little conversation they had but had to earn that sex tag somehow heh. That and come on, it's Celestia what did you all expect?

The Start

As he walked across the grass he couldn't help but be depressed even if his special somepony was with him this time. They were in the Ponyville cemetery a place where he wanted to avoid for a long time, but felt like he had to let her meet them. He couldn't put this off, he would tell her everything about what happen in his life.

"Hey are you alright? Why'd you ask me here if it'll only make you depressed?" She asked concern in her voice.

"Because it's time for you to meet my parents my princess of magic." He said putting on a small smile as he looked at her.

"Oh, you mean..." She trailed off looking at him to which he just gave a nod in response. "But how? You're about the same age as me, if you don't mind telling me that is. If it isn't to personal for you I mean, oh i'm so sorry if I upset you!"

"Just calm down, I think the expression is it's better to talk about things." He said putting a hoof up to her mouth, and he looked into her eyes. "Let's just get to where they are."

"O-okay, but why are they buried here though?" She asked, he had grown used to her curiosity getting the best of her.

"They were never really city ponies, my dad was a mechanic. Could fix anything from a simple wagon axle, to the engine on a boat. My mom..." He closed his eyes to prevent the onslaught of tears that was trying to get through. "My mom worked at the Royal Treasury as one of the tellers, she just started to work there before something happen."

"Oh, i'm so sorry please don't cry." She said moving in front of him and wrapping her forelegs around him. "You don't have to tell me anything if you don't want to my little stargazer."

"Thank you, but I promised myself that when I take you to visit them that i'll tell you what happened to them. Besides I always see one star that I can gaze upon all day and night." He said breaking the hug wiping away the tears that started to roll down his snout, and gave a week smile.

"W-well if you promised yourself then I guess I can't stop you. But please don't say things like that, not when we're in public." She said blushing.

"Why not? We are together now, and we're all alone here so why can't I say stuff like that?" He asked giving a playful grin, though she could tell that it was being a little forced.

"Not here, not in a place like this." She said looking around at the tombstones, and he gave a small nod.

They walked in silence for the most part of it, though they would come across somepony who was visiting their lost ones. But other than them the cemetery was empty, mostly due to the fact that Ponyville was still just a rural town. He slowed when he saw two tombstones in a small corner of the cemetery, one had the emblem for an earth pony and the other had one for a unicorn.

"Is that them?" She asked in a soft and concerned tone.

"Yes, that's them." He replied in a hushed and pained voice. "Let's go."

As they walked up to the tombstones the names became more clear to them, the one that signified an Earth Pony read 'Here Lay's Thick Effort, Husband, Father, And Friend To Many.'. The second that signified a unicorn said 'A Mother, Friend To Many, And Wife, Wild Passion Will Not Be Forgotten.'. When he read them he felt a leg wrap around him once again.

"It's okay, i'm here for you and never forget that." She kept whispering into his ear as he finally broke down and heaved heavy sobs. "Let it out my stargazer, let it all out."

They stayed like that for what felt like hours as she kept whispering to him, though part of the reason why he cried so much was from the guilt of not visiting for three years. From the guilt he still felt for what happen to his mother, his father he knew there was nothing he could have done. But eventually he started to calm down enough to where she released him.

"Come on, let's go." She said trying to pull him away.

"Twilight, I need to tell you what happened to them." He said in a horsed and strained voice.

"You can tell me some other time, but if you being here makes you this upset then please come on." She said in a concerned and begging voice.

"It's my fault." He managed to say, and when he looked at her she had a look of confusion on her face.

"What's your fault?" She asked, but he saw that she put the pieces together. "Onyx, your parents death isn't your fault. It's just apart of life that everypony has to deal with."

"I know, my father died of a cancer he developed and I know I couldn't help him. But my mom, I could of..." He trailed off when she put a hoof on his cheek and guided him to look into her eyes again.

"Onyx, there is nothing you could have done so don't blame yourself." She said in a soft but stern voice.

"Twilight let me tell you what happen." He said pushing her hoof away and looking away in shame. "Do you remember that incident four years ago at the Royal Treasury?"

"Yeah, I do but what does..." She trailed off remembering he had just told her when they just entered into the cemetery that she had just began work to work there. "You mean she was the one that..."

"Yes, she was the one who sacrificed herself for every other pony that was there that day. I was there that day." He said his voice full of pain and sadness, he was on the verge of uncontrollable sobbing again.

"Onyx, i'm so very sorry. But you know that it isn't your fault, that pony was declared insane. He would have killed everypony there." She said putting a comforting hoof on him.

"I know what he was declared as!" He yelled his anger starting to boil, but she didn't back down. "It's my fault that he got into the Royaly Treasury in the first place."

"What do you mean?" She asked in a comforting tone that actually calmed him down a little, something only his mother could do.

"H-he used me as a shield, and when my mom saw she...she..." He fell to the ground covering his eyes. "She told him that the only way that she was willing to hoof over any money that he would have to take her and leave me."

"O-onyx, that's not your fault. Sounds like a mother protecting her Colt." She said rubbing his back.

"D-do you r-remember what kind o-of magic I do?" He asked his voice stating to crack from starting to cry again.

"Illusion magic, why do you ask?" She replied in a more soothing tone.

"I-I could have casted an invisibility s-spell. N-no pony could have gotten hurt that day, especially not my m-mo..." He couldn't get out the word feeling like he now didn't deserve to call her his mother anymore.

"Onyx, even if you had cast that spell even with your impressive magic skills you would not have been able to cast the spell on everypony in there. So don't blame yourself for what your mother thought was right, she not only did it to protect you but to protect everypony. How many lives do you think she saved that day by giving herself up?" She asked sitting down next to him.

"E-even s-so, I should have been the o-one that s-should have died and not her..." He was stopped when he felt a slap across his cheek.

"Don't you ever say that again! Your mother gave her life so you and every other pony in the Royal Treasury could live theirs! Do not let her sacrifice ever be taken in vain by saying you should be the one that died that day! Other wise, other wise..." She trailed off and when he looked he saw tears running down her cheeks, and he felt more ashamed that he had been the one to cause her to cry.

"I-i'm sorry, I didn't mean to hurt you as well.." He was stopped again after standing when he felt an even weaker slap.

"Stop blaming yourself! Don't ever blame yourself for something like this again!" She said trying to yell but couldn't because of the tears as she weakly pounded him in the chest, and he pulled her in wrapping her in a tight embrace.

"Alright, i'll stop blaming myself for you." He said through his own tears, how much had he cried today?

Though they only been together for a month they had a good strong connection, one that had lead him to show her his parents. One that made him tell her what happened, one that made her slap some sense into him that made her cry for him. Why did she care for him so much? He was nothing special, he was broken from his experience that happened years ago, mixed with his condition he was damaged beyond what anypony would want to try to fix.

"L-let's go home." She said in a weak voiced that was a bit muffled from him still holding her close to him.

"Twilight, why did you agree to be my very special somepony?" He asked as she pulled away, and she looked at him with sad and confused eyes. "Many ponies would have given up on me because of how...broken I am, with this.." He gestured to the graves. "And my condition, why are you still with me?"

"Because I don't see a broken stallion. I-I see somepony who just n-needs a shoulder to c-cry on, a kind and loving one that just had a ruff life." She said her eyes still watering a little. "As for your condition, as we d-discovered i'm immune to it remember? B-beside I like your eyes."

"But why though? Why me? You're a beautiful mare who could have anypony she wants." He said looking away.

"But I just don't have anypony, I have you now." She said guiding his head back to look at her. "Because I love you, and only you."

He couldn't respond to that as he couldn't help but look at her in shock and his vision blurring but he blinked away the tears. Though he couldn't form the words he responded by leaning in and giving her a nuzzle and kiss. When he pulled away she nodded in understanding and they started to make their way back out of the cemetery.

---

Song laid in bed trying to rest as it's one of the only things he could do, that and it was night time. But sleep would not come to him this night for some reason. But he quickly opened his eyes when he heard the click clacking of somepony's hooves on the floor coming towards his cell.

"Whose there?" He called out in the darkness, wait why was it so dark in the halls?

"Don't worry about who it is Song." A voice called out from the blackness, and a torch near by was lite to reveal a pink mare.

As he looked at her she seemed like a normal unicorn that might be from Canterlot, maybe Manehatten. But as he looked over her he realized that she had wings as well, and on top of her head was a crown. It was then he remembered that he had met her, she was Princess Cadence.

"W-what are you doing here princess?" He asked in surprise.

"Oh I heard about what happened to you and decided to drop by to check up on you, and to see if it really was true." She answered.

"Yeah, it's true all right." He said trying to stand up.

"Don't try to stand up on my behalf,after all you'll need that energy for what I have planned." She said and he gave her another look of confusion.

"W-what do you..." His eyes widened as her horn charged with green energy. "No, please nooo....ahhhhh!"

Author's Notes:

Well that's it for now, see you all for the new year.

The Burnt Hope

As she slowly walked through the prison being lead by one of it's guards she couldn't help but think of the reason why she had been called here. There was a scent in the air that made her scrunched her nuzzle as they drew closer to their destination. When she had received an emergency letter from here she couldn't help but wonder what was that important, but when she landed a guard had told her that there had been some kind of attack.

"So tell me what kind of attack was this, and why would it concern me?" She asked in a calm and even tone.

"Oh, forgive me Princess Celestia. The attack was one of magic, and as for why we called you here is because it involves the prisoner that you told us to keep an eye on." The guard answered.

"What happen, is he okay?" She asked the concern in her voice was not being hidden well.

"To be honest, we have no idea. It's best if we show you what the attack did." The guard said taking a moment to look at the princess a little concern that she seemed to have concerns for a low life prisoner.

"So that smell, is that from the attack?" She asked her voice back to normal.

"Yes, it's a very gruesome scene. I wish I could not show you it, but you insisted that if anything happens to him to let you know right away." He replied.

"I see." She said trying to remain calm.

"Ma'am, if I may speak freely?" The guard asked.

"Of course, go right ahead." She answered.

"Why do you care about this prisoner? He was put here for a reason after all, and this is the most secured prison in all of Equestria which means he must one of the worst." The guard said.

"No, he's not a criminal at all. Tell me do you know what he was charged with?" She asked.

"No i'm afraid I don't." The guard answered keeping his head forward.

"He was charged with being a host of a dangerous creature, he himself did nothing wrong." She said.

"Then why is he here if he did not do anything?" The guard asked.

"I would have figured all my guards would know the laws of this country by now, the law that made him come here was created about a thousand years ago. There is nothing we could do short of changing the law completely, but that still would have taken to long." She answered.

"So because he's a host of this creature he was put here?" The guard asked.

"Yes, but that is not important right now. What is important is you show me the scene of the crime, and telling me if you have any suspects as who was responsible." She said, her voice taking a bit of anger at the last part.

"Of course, we do not know who is responsible. The magic that was used wasn't recognizable, we can't tell who it belonged to." The guard answered.

"What do you mean you can't determine who the magic belongs to?" She asked.

"Well as you know when somepony uses a spell it leaves behind residue magic, which can be traced back to one pony. But when we looked the magic kept changing, we couldn't identify who it was." The guard answered.

"So could it have been multiple unicorns then?" She asked.

"No, we would have been able to spot any large group of ponies like that even if they were using spells to conceal themselves." The guard replied and then stopped. "We're just about there, down there second cell on the right. You can't miss it, it's the one in the study."

"You are not escorting me the rest of the way?" She asked a bit suspiciously.

"I have to return to my post, and there are six guards posted around the cell and many more posted all around just in case. So you are in no trouble Princess." The guard said bowing and waling back to his post.

She walked a little more slowly, she had managed to ignore the smell the whole walk up her but it was now to powerful to deny anymore. Her eyes widened when she realized that it was the smell of something that had been burnt. When she entered into the study room her heart sanked at he sight of the cell door being warped by intense heat.

"No..." She said quietly.

"Ma'am, i'm sorry about this. We should have had better guard around..." The guard that began to speak was silenced when he realized that she was not listening.

"Is there a body?" She asked after swallowing not taking her eyes off of the warped door.

"We can not say, everything in the room was burnt to ashes." The guard answered.

"How much stuff was in the room if it caused that many ashes?" She asked anger seeping into her voice a little.

"There was only his bed, a couple of books, his toiletries and that's it. But it seems that whoever did this through more stuff in when they casted the spell." The guard answered nervously.

"How long do you think it will take before you know if there is a body in there, or what's left of one?" She asked.

"If things go to schedule we should have figured it out in an hour." The guard answered.

"Not necessarily." A voice came out of the cell, and a moment later a unicorn stepped out with a depressed look on his face.

"So Dr. Mourge what have you found?" Another guard asked.

"Nothing good i'm afraid." The doctor said looking at the princess. "I have managed to find the remains of a pony, though I cannot identify who it is."

"Princess are you okay?" A concerned guard asked taking a step forward, though it could have been anypony but there was only one pony in the cell at the time of the attack.

"Y-yes, I am." She replied in a tone of voice none of them heard before.

But she stood there frozen at what she heard, the remains of just one pony had been found. The attack she thought was only meant for a jail break was meant for this. She could not let her little sister find out about this no matter what, even if that meant betraying her trust.

"Listen up, I want this order to go all throughout the prison. Do not let Princess Luna find out about the attack. nor tell her who was the one that was attacked. No matter what, even if she tries to pull rank of her being a princess. Ignore any order that she gives to let her see this cell, or to tell her what happen do you all get that?" She yelled and they all nodded. "Good now go spread that order around."

"Yes ma'am!" A guard said before running down a hall.

She turned her attention back onto the warped door of the cell still wondering who would do this? Yes this was a prison of some of the worst criminals, but he did nothing to hurt anypony. So why was he the target of the attack, and why would they do something this horrible?

The only hope she had was that Luna would never find out, but knowing how much time and work her sister had put in to help him she knew she would find out sooner or later. But when that time comes, what will she do? For now all she could do was put on a brave face, and prepare for her nieces wedding.

"Goodbye Song." She whispered under her breath as she walked away, though she knew that he hated that particular word. But as far as she could tell he would not mind right now.

Author's Notes:

Well, sorry decided only to take a short break instead of a long one. But what's this? Man this story is getting far from the path I originally planned.

Onyx Birthday

He couldn't help but feel as happy as he did right now, for his life was starting to piece together. His new job at the newly open Povyville Observatory allowed him to be close to the one he loved now. And the one who he loved was immune to his other side which only made her all the more perfect, but the reason why he was this happy was because she had said that on his birthday he'll get a very special present.

If he got the hints right, they would start out with a dinner which he suggested. But later she would show him some special candles which she had gotten at a high starred spa in Canterlot. That would lead to her actual present, which from what he heard about the candles would most likely lead to a massage.

"So are you reading my princess of stars?" He asked bumping into her playfully.

"Oh, um yeah I am." She said breaking out of her thoughts.

He had learned to deal with her paranoia and nervousness, and learnt the signs of when she entered into these states. But luckily she only seemed to be in an early stage of it, though if she didn't calm down soon then he would have to intervene. They were headed to a restaurant that she had chosen, she always wanted to be the one in control.

Though he couldn't blame her this time, since this was supposed to be a surprise. He had ruined this part of the surprise when he accidentally over heard her and her friend Rarity talking about the different restaurants in town. They made a plan for them to go to a nice little Prench one that just opened not to long ago.

"So Rarity said that this place is known for its deserts." She said still having her nervous tone in her voice.

"Oh, and how did she find that out?" He asked.

"She ate at one in Canterlot while staying there to work on some designs for Hoity Toity." She answered.

"Yeah, I've seen some of her designs in Photo Finish magazine once or twice, though that's because I've only picked one of those up once or twice." He said.

"You know she would probably be both happy and upset to hear that you know," She said playfully.

"Yeah I know, but then again whose gonna tell her?" He asked giving her a playful look.

"I may have to be convinced to keep my mouth shut." She answered.

"Hmm, well what do you want?" He asked.

"Oh, trust me if everything goes according to my plan you have nothing to worry about just yet. Though later you might have to be a little worried." She said with a wink.

"And what's that supposed to mean?" He asked swallowing as heat rushed to his cheeks.

"You'll see, now come on or else we'll be late." She said and began trotting a little faster, which momentarily gave him a view of his favorite star to gaze at.

"You know I do always enjoy watching a certain star, especially when it's trying to be punctual." He said giving her a look over again after catching up to her and making sure no one else was around.

"Hey you know my eyes are up here?" She said with a bit of anger, but when he looked he could see a light blush across her cheeks now. "And besides why do you think I call you my stargazer?"

"Oh, is that why?" He asked slyly.

"Oh look we're here." She said suddenly, and he looked to see a nice little but very decorative building in front of him.

"Well let's go see what all the fuss is then? Ladies first." He said using his magic to open the door and stood off to the side.

"Such a gentlecolt." She said her blush deepening just a little.

"How can I help you this evening?" A stallion asked at a desk area.

"Yes, I have a reservation for two under Sparkle." She answered after regaining her composure and got her blush to go away.

"Well let's see here..." The stallion trailed off as he looked through a little book. "Ah, yes here we are. If you just give me a moment to see if your table is ready."

"That would be fine." She replied.

"So, have you ever been to a place like this before?" He asked.

"No, even though I lived in Canterlot and Celestia was my teacher I never really got out much. But I bet you been to plenty of places like this." She said looking at him.

"Believe or not, because of my work and of my condition I haven't been actually go anywhere." He replied.

"Oh, so um, this may be a personal question and all. And I know that we're in public, but I was wondering how many marefriends you had? And if you had any, uh, physical relations with them?" She asked blushing and avoiding eye contact.

He was token aback by the question, it's not the first time anypony has asked him that. But first it took him a moment to realize exactly what she was asking. When he did he let out a small nervous laugh.

"To be honest, I probably only been in about four relationships including this one. And so far, none of them have um, gotten that far." He answered.

"So I know about Luna, but what about the other two?" She asked.

"Excuse me, but your table is ready. This fine waitress will show you to it." They both turned their heads to see that the stallion from the front desk had returned, being followed by light gray unicorn mare.

"If you please follow me." The mare said taking a little bow before turning and started to walk away.

They walked after her not really talking but taking in the scenery. An ensemble was playing some original classical music which he loved to listen to. He recognized them though, they were a very popular group in Canterlot. The one that got them together he believed was the gray earth pony mare named Octavia.

Though he couldn't help but hope that she didn't recognized him since that would cause a bit of a scene. After all the reason why he didn't make it to a more physical relationship in his second on was because of what she was in to. He preferred not to deal with those kinds of activities in bed.

"Here we are sir and madam. Now before I go, what would you like to drink to start your dinner off?" Their waitress asked.

"Well how about a bottle of Chateau Meyney?" He asked.

"Of course sir." The waitress replied and went to go place the order.

"I thought you said you never been to a restaurant like this?" She asked.

"I haven't, though that doesn't mean I don't know what kind of wine they serve. Besides I do collect some wine myself." He replied.

"Wait, you're a wine collector?" She asked a bit surprised.

"Yes, and no. Most of my collection was due to me being in Canterlot for celebrations such as discovering a new star or comet, or even my birthday." He replied.

"Oh, so do you still have some of your collection then?" She asked.

"Yes, but it's all in Canterlot. I actually rent out a wine cellar." He answered.

"Here's your drink. Now are you ready to order or do you need more time?" The waitress asked.

"We'll be ready in a few minutes." Both of them replied, and they looked at each other and gave a slight blush.

"Okay just let me know when your ready." The waitress asked, and gave him a small wink.

"What was that about?" She asked giving the turned waitress a glare.

"She's only trying to get a bigger tip, don't worry about it." He said picking up the wine bottle out of the bucket of ice and uncorking it pouring two glasses.

"Fine, but if she tries anything we're leaving." She said turning her attention to her drink. "So, what do you think we'll have?"

"I don't know, let's actually look at our menus before she comes back. I do want to eat before we storm out of here." He said giving her a small playful smile.

"Okay, you know I can't wait till I give you your real present later though." She said fluttering her eyelids making him almost spitting out his drink.

"Um, yeah i-i'm sure whatever it is it'll be very, uh, nice." He stuttered a little.

They quickly ordered, which made Twilight give another glare of death at their waitress as she flirted with him a little more. When the main course was done they decided to try out one of the legendary deserts that they had. Which they agreed on one simply called Chocolate Mountain, which they were very satisfied with.

Unfortunately the waitress started to notice the glares and was starting to kick her flirting into overdrive. The only thing that saved the poor mare was Onyx calming Twilight down, other wise their waitress would have been vaporized. He didn't blame the waitress for not knowing who Twilight was though, she looked even newer to town than he was.

"Okay, I think we're done here." She said. "And no tip for her okay?" Giving him a glare.

"Okay, okay. Not like i'm paying for the meal, the only thing your even letting me pay is the wine. You know i'm a strong believer in the whole let the stallion at least pay for the first date." He said.

"But this isn't our first date, how come I have to keep reminding you of that?" She asked.

"Well our first date ended up with a giant chicken chasing us." He said, though he was grateful that her friend Fluttershy had a certain way with animals other wise the entire town would have been destroyed.

"Hey, that wasn't my fault. That chicken just got in the way of a spell, and you know how magic can be. A spell like the one I was doing could carve our names in a boulder but apparently it turns chickens gigantic, though that was an interesting discovery and made an interesting report as well." She said.

"Yes, i'm sure it did. Now how about we pay and leave before there's one less waitress here." He said.

"Yeah I absolutely agree with you." She said looking around with daggers making sure the waitress didn't come back, she grabbed a bag full of bits and placed it on the table.

They quickly counted the necessary Bits in order to pay and got up to leave. But as they left he told her that he had to go to the bathroom for a moment. He hurried back to the table and place a couple of extra Bits, granted he knew that if Twilight found out this would be his last birthday.

"Alright let's get going." He said as he walked out the doors.

"I think when we get to your place I'm gonna give you the next part of you gift." She said stepping closer to him, and they walked side by side with her nuzzling him.

"And what is the next part?" He asked.

"Well i'm sure you figured out that it deals with me giving you a massage, because I know that you know about the candles." She said.

"Yeah, sorry I honestly didn't mean to ruin any surprises." He said.

"Oh you didn't ruin all the surprises." She said suppressing a giggle but gave him a wink that made him gulp again.

They quickly made their way to his house after making some more small talk, and more suggestive stuff coming from his marefriend. Though he retaliated by making suggestive comments of his own, his still favorite one to use was his favorite star to gaze at. That one always got to her, she seems not to get that kind of attention before.

"Man this key won't go in." He fumbled with his keys in his magic, and he turned his head when he heard a slight giggle.

"That's what she said." She said.

"Um, uh.." He trailed off looking away realizing that he was trying to unlock his front door with the observatory key.

As he got the right key he couldn't help but look back at his marefriend, he thought about making a joke about how the key didn't fit again but decided against it. He managed to sober up a little, lucky for him he didn't have that much to drink. But as he was about to turn the knob he suddenly found himself on the ground his ears ringing, and through the ringing he could hear what sounded like singing.

"Pinkie Pie!" He heard Twilight yell, and he felt somepony by him and through his blurry vision he could tell that hey were checking to make sure he was okay.

"Y-you know you look like an angel right?" He asked as his vision cleared enough to know that it was Twilight by his side.

"Oh, good your okay." She said giving a sigh of relief.

"I don't know, I think you need to come closer to see." He said, and she had a curious and concerned look on her.

"What, does something hurt?" She asked leaning in.

"Lean closer and i'll tell you." He said, which she did and before she could react he planted a kiss on her lips.

"Hey you two save that for seven minutes in heaven!" He heard a familiar voice call out, and when he broke the kiss he saw Pinkie standing in his door and he could hear snickering behind her.

"I thought I was just hearing things when you yelled at Pinkie Pie." He said looking at the stunned but cute Twilight, he always loved the look of being stunned on her though.

"Nope she wasn't kidding silly. Now come on in, I invited a lot of your friends and our friends as well!" Pinkie said bouncing back inside.

"What hit me anyway?" He asked trying to stand.

"The party cannon, your lucky it didn't seem fully loaded." She said helping him. "Are you sure your alright?"

"Yeah, don't worry I think i'm more ready for a good massage now more than ever though." He said with a teasing smile.

"Well i'm afraid that' going to have to wait, Pinkie decided to through you a birthday part." She said.

As they walked in he was surprised to see as many ponies as he did in his house. Though two were very noticeable, one was his best friend, the other was Luna. Both him and Twilight were completely surprised to see her here, not that they ended things to badly but she seemed to be busy now a day's.

"Oh I know, I was even surprised she showed up. I sent one to Song as well, but he didn't respond to the invitation." Pinkie suddenly appeared right beside him.

"Pinkie I thought I told you not to through a party until tomorrow!" Twilight yelled.

"Oh but it's no fun when it's not on their actual birthday day." Pinkie said in a pout. "Besides I was bored, and the guy whose righting this wanted to make you two a little embarrassed."

"What are you talking about?" Twilight asked.

"Stuff you won't be able to understand, and I thought you learnt to not question my logic by now Twily." Pinkie said bouncing off.

"Yo what's up man, I haven't seen ya in a long time!" A voice called, as a familiar earth pony was walking towards them.

This earth pony has a messy black mane with tiny red stripes in it, and his coat was red. He could feel his nerves starting to pile up as his best friend neared. Though they were mostly because no matter what would end up arguing about a particular topic.

"So you gonna introduce me to your marefriend here?" His friend asked.

"Right, Twilight this is.." He was cut off by a streak of rainbow.

"Oh my gosh, your Hot Shot. The leader of the Equestrian Archers!" Rainbow Dash squealed.

"I thought you were into the Wonderbolts?" He asked.

"Well yeah, but everypony has to have a back up plan." She said.

"You can do archery?" Twilight asked.

"Um, not really but I bet I could be great at it. I'm just awesome that way you know." Rainbow said. "So can I have you autograph?"

"Sure thing cutie." Hot Shot said with a wink, and a picture of him came out of no where as did a marker. "There ya go."

"T-thank you!" Rainbow said.

"And how about me and you hook up later?" Hot Shot whispered into her ear.

"You sure you can handle this?" Rainbow asked.

"I bet I can." Hot Shot replied with a huge smirk.

"What are they talking about?" Twilight whispered to Onyx.

"Hot Shot is a big time flirt, he's the best sport archer in Equestria so he go this big ego." He replied.

"That's not all I have that's big." Hot Shot said getting a groan from Onyx, and some chuckles from the other party goers. "Now let's get this party going!"

"Alright, but there's one condition." Onyx yelled getting the attention of everypony. "This party is over in one hour."

There was a collective 'awww' from the group, which just made Onyx give them a big smile. For the most part they had a great time, but as the hour drew near ponies started to leave. Which he knew made it that much closer to getting that gift from Twilight.

"So how are you two doing?" Luna asked.

"We're doing fine, how about you?" Twilight asked.

"I'm doing fine." Luna simply replied.

"How about Song?" He asked.

"He's not doing to well, though with the magic conceal meant ring we placed on him did help slow down everything. So in a way he's doing better, I decided to take a break to come here." Luna said.

"Oh, well that's great to hear. But are you sure you should have left him alone? I mean I appreciate you coming here for the party and all, but still he needs you more than we do." Onyx said.

"Yes, well he's still alive and well. I'm sure one night of not studying will not do any harm." Luna said. "And besides when I last saw him he was perfectly fine, just like he was before the creature got the power it needed to start it's corruption."

"Well that's good to hear." Twilight said.

"Oh, and this is for you Onyx." Luna said taking a small box out from under her wing.

"You didn't have to bring me anything." He said taking the box.

"Of course she did silly, it is a birthday party! What's a birthday without presents?" Pinkie said appearing out of no where again.

"Yes, well that and it's something I know you'll be interested in Onyx." Luna said.

"Well thank you." He said opening the box and his eyes widened a little. "A Night Gem?"

"Yes, I know that you are still studying them and thought that you could get some research on them with a real one." Luna said. "But i'm afraid I have to get back to Caterlot, i'll talk to you two later."

"Alright, well bye then." He said shaking her hoof and with that she walked out the door and took off.

"Hey where did RD and Hot Shot go?" Twilight asked.

"Hmmm..." He looked around and couldn't spot either of them which would have been easy since there was no pony left except them and Pinkie.

"Oh, I know I saw them slip out the back when no pony was looking together." Pinkie said. "I think they'll make such a cute couple if they get together! Which they so are."

"What makes you think that?" He asked.

"It's apart of that thing silly." Pinkie said bouncing off. "Well see you tow tomorrow, and have fun with that massage!"

"Wait what about..." He looked around and noticed that all the decorations had mysteriously disappeared. "Never mind, so who else did you tell about the massage?"

"I didn't tell anypony about the massage." Twilight said.

"Then how... never mind." He mumbled. "But speaking of that massage, how about we get started?"

"Mmm, sounds like a good plan." She said giving him a look he had never seen before.

After putting his gifts away, which were some books, a telescope, an easy bake oven (from Pinkie of course),and last the Night Gem he had received. While he was doing that Twilight was setting up the candles, and soon she called him up. According to the directions they had to stay inside a sealed room with the candles for an hour and then they could start the massage.

They waited the full hour, which ended up passing them by as they couldn't break their kiss they were in. Shortly after their kissing section though, they went to his bedroom as they used the empty guess bedroom for the candles. And though it was a little rough at first, which Twilight knew because of the affect of the candles, she eventually got a good rhythm and pressure going.

The massage felt great, but when he tried to insist on giving her a massage she refused and continued her massage. It started to get to good though as he let out a moan, which he knew that Twilight must have been suppressing a moan of pleasure herself. Though he didn't realize that she was slowly going lower.

He couldn't take it anymore as he got up, but she tried to push him back down. But before she could form a verbal protest he planted another kiss on her giving them that same sensation that they had in the other room. Soon they were rolling on the bed as he started to kiss her neck and going lower.

Author's Notes:

Well this was a bit of a fun chapter to write, and Happy Birthday to SpaceAdventure. For those of you who don't know, Onyx Illusion is his oc. Hence why this chapter is also Onyx birthday, it's my gift to him As he did requested it, or maybe I suggested it I lost track, but anyways happy birthday to him anyway.

The Threat

As she flew back to Canterlot after leaving the party she couldn't help but think of how good of a couple Onyx and Twilight were. She knew she had made the right choice in ending their relationship otherwise rob Onyx of actually being happy just as she was. Though she could still say that she was happy again.

She had Song back with her, even if the circumstances didn't line up like she had wanted. But as long as she didn't give up on trying to help him she knew she could get him back, even if he didn't remember who exactly he was. When she left he was doing better than he ever had been since this whole thing started.

But she could tell something was now amiss as there seemed to be a very powerful shield surrounding the entire city. She recognize it as Shining Armors signature shield spell that had earned him the spot of Captain of the Royal Guard. Why would her sister have him put up that shield now?

Knowing something was defiantly wrong she hurried back as fast as she could go which would cut her time in half now. The only thought that crossed her mind on why that defense would be activated was because there was a threat made. She had to get back and make sure her sister was okay, and then check on Song as she knew that the shield would barely cover the prison.

As she flew she noticed that three pegusi guards were flying towards her, knowing that they had probably spotted her flying towards the city. So she slowed down and made her war towards them. When she did meet up with the three guards they saw that it was her and made a normal protective formation around her and guided her to the palace.

"Sister, what's going on?" She asked as she flew into the palace.

"Oh Luna i'm glad you're back." Celestia said giving her sister a hug. "As for what's going on, as i'm sure you're aware of the shield means that there was a threat made. And before you ask we do not know by who."

"What was the threat?" She asked.

"Luna somepony tried to break out some of the most dangerous criminals from the Canterlot Maximum Security Prison." Celestia answered.

"Is Song okay?" She asked concerned and frighten.

"Yes he is, but for right now I think it's better if you stay away from the prison as there seems to be a few prisoners missing from their cells. We believe that whoever did this wanted those specific ones to amount some sort of attack." Celestia answered.

"But I have to see him, he still has time!" She said.

"Yes he does, but do you think you can wait until after the wedding for you to continue?" Celestia asked, and though she had a look of calmness Luna knew that her sister was hiding something from her.

"Tia tell me what happen exactly? I know you're hiding something from me." She said glaring at her sister.

"I'm afraid that's all there is Luna. Please promise me you won't go to the prison until the wedding is over, which is only in three days." Celestia said with begging eyes.

"Alright I promise you,but how long does Song have?" She asked taking a deep breath to calm herself.

"He still has three weeks Luna, he will be fine. I've already sent word to him that you won't be able to visit for safety reasons." Celestia said. "Now do you think you could take over watching the city?"

"Of course sister." She said going towards their watch post.

----

"Good mourning." Onyx said giving Twilight a kiss on the nose as she woke up.

They were still intertwined with each other and now that both of them were awake neither of them wanted to move. For all they wanted to do now was stare into each others eyes, both of them a little sore from the previous night's activates. But the moment was ruined when they heard a knock from down stairs.

"Uhh, I wonder who that is?" He asked annoyed and started to move.

"No, please let's just lay here and pretend we're not here." She said pulling him back down, but then there was another knock and she let out a groan as he got out of bed.

"I'm sorry my starred princess, but I can't just ignore somepony at my door." He said giving her another kiss on her nose.

"Fine, let's go." She said with a pout.

They both quickly brushed their manes from conjured brushes while heading towards the door. The knocking continuing as they moved a little slower. Both of them were still annoyed at the interruption but they knew they had to get out of bed sometime today.

"There ya are Twilight!" Applejack said as the door flew open. "Pinkie told us that you probably still be here. Though that doesn't really surprise us after what we heard."

"W-what do you mean?" Twilight asked gulping and blushing slightly.

"Umm, do you want to come in? And what do you mean us?" He asked doing a better job at hiding his embarrassment.

"Why yes we would most certainty like to come in thank you for offering." Then the three mares walked in, Applejack of course who had been knocking, Rarity who had accepted the invitation, and Fluttershy who for some reason couldn't make eye contact with them.

"Now, like Twilight asked what do you mean by what you said, and it's no problem about the party since I cut it short." He said.

"Yes we heard about that, but that's not what we're talking about." Rarity spoke.

"Okay, well then exactly what are you talking about?" Both Twilight and Onyx asked giving each other a slight smile.

"Well if y'all really want to know we did stop by after we got done with what we were doing, but by then the party was already over." Applejack said giving them a smirk as their faces turned a slightly different color. "And well let's just say we heard some noises coming from his room."

"Um we're sorry for eavesdropping though. We didn't mean to." Fluttershy also turned a little red.

"I-I have no idea what you're talking about." Twilight said looking away.

"Oh come now darling, a lady doesn't make such noises unless doing certain actions, and that goes the same for stallions." Rarity said.

"And besides Pinkie already told us about your little present of a massage. Now I may not know that much about enchantments and what not, but from what I hear the candles you got were from a very special spa in Canterlot. And from what I hear those candles can make anypony do things with each other." Applejack said her smirk growing.

"Now before you say anything darling we need to get going, we do have a picnic to get to." Rarity said.

"Oh that's right I totally forgot!" Twilight said planting her hoof to her face.

"It's alright sugercube, we understand why you would forget after last night. Your mind was else where after all. Hey where did that Onyx go anyhow?" Applejack asked looking around the room.

"What do you mean, he's sitting right..." Twilight trailed off as she looked and her coltfriend was no where to be seen. "Where did you go?"

"I-i'm still right here." A voice said coming from where he had been sitting.

"Oh that's right, you do illusion magic. So do you turn yourself invisible often?" Applejack asked.

"No not really." He said as he started to undo the spell.

"So exactly why did you turn invisible? Was it because of what we were talking about?" Rarity asked.

"Umm, uhhh..." He couldn't find the words now.

"Oh so it's because ya were embarrassed huh?" Applejack's smirk returned.

"M-maybe we should not tease them about this until later?" Fluttershy squeaked out, and both Twilight and Onyx shot her a look of gratitude.

"Fine, but only because we have to go." Applejack said.

"Yes while it's been fun, we should get going." Rarity said.

"Well thanks for coming." Onyx said to them as they walked towards the door.

"What your not coming?" Twilight asked.

"Afraid not, I have to catch up on some paper work. You have fun okay?" He said standing up.

"But I thought you said you'd come." She said with a pout.

"Well I would if it wasn't for the party, and something else that came up." He said giving her a little wink which made her blush, and he could hear some giggling from behind her. "So i'll see you later okay?"

"Fine, but you owe me a date now." She said walking out of the door. "And a massage."

His mouth slightly hung open at the remark since she said it while turning her head to look at him and gave him a wink. But that wasn't what made him let his mouth hang open, it was the fact that she seemed to sway her hips a little bit more than usual.

"Uh, yeah. I think i'll get started on my work then." He said gulping and walking to his office.

---

"So do you think she'll figure it out?" Feather asked.

"I have no doubt that she'll eventually find out what happened, but I prefer to tell her myself. But I would prefer to wait until after Cadence and Shining's wedding. I have a feeling that whoever attacked S-s-song, will want to attack during the wedding as well." Celestia said a look of guilt crossing her.

"You know it was not your fault at what happened to him right? The guards should have been paying attention." She said putting her hoof on her princess to comfort her.

"I know, but it's the fact that I have to lie to my little sister about this. I'm afraid of what might happen." Celestia said closing her eyes to prevent tears.

"Why are you worried? Didn't Twilight and her friends take care of her dark side?" She asked.

"Yes, but that doesn't mean she won't get upset to the point of going on a rampage to find who did that to him." Celestia answered. "And I don't think I could lose my sister again, not after I had to banish her the first time she lost control."

"Shush now, you won't have to worry about that. And if you do I will still be here to keep you company." She said wrapping both of her hooves around her lover in a comforting embrace. "I will never ever leave my Celesti."

"Nor will I leave you my sunlight." Celestia answered nuzzling into the embrace letting some tears roll down.

---

"That was great last night." Rainbow said giving a cocky smile.

"I know it was, and hey you weren't half bad yourself." Hot Shot said.

"Please I did better than you did." She said. "Oh I got a bit of a question for ya."

"Okay, well what's that?" He asked giving the pegusas a curious look.

"What's your real name?" She asked.

"That question huh? Well my real name is actually Quick Shot, but I didn't even know that anypony knew that Hot Shot wasn't my real name." He answered.

"Well I usually keep tabs on my ideals, not in a stalker way of course. But how did you get the name Hot Shot then?" She asked.

"Well that's because my signature thing is shooting flaming arrows." He said with a smirk. "And as I showed you I can be pretty accurate."

"Well you shooting some arrows may sound impressive and all, but you should see me perform a sonic rainboom." She said.

"Yeah maybe I can get ya to do it the next time we get together." He said his smirk growing as she changed color.

"Um, hey what time is it?" She asked.

"It's about noon why?" He asked.

"Well I have to go to a picnic soon. See ya tomorrow just like we planned okay?" She asked getting ready.

"Of course, and if you're going to a picnic be careful I hear that there are two bears who try to steal picnic basics, one is big and for some reason wears a hat and tie, and he travels with a smaller bear who wears a bow tie." He said.

"I'm not worried about some bears, I mean I could take them. But Fluttershy will be there and she's an expert at dealing with animals." She said brushing her hair which still looked ruff.

"Exactly what do you mean by that?" He asked.

"Oh she takes care of them, you know as in when their sick or something. And she can communicate with them as well, so if those bears show up she'll just talk to them and just give them food anyways." She said.

"She sounds incredible, maybe we could get her to jo..." He was stopped by the glare she was giving him.

"She's off limits, don't you ever suggest that. She is to sweet, innocent, and shy to even do such a thing." She said in a angry and stern tone.

"Fine, fine. Well shouldn't you be going and i'll see ya tomorrow." He said.

"Yeah, we'll see now." She said jumping out of the window.

"Geez, I was only kidding about her joining anyways." He said under his breath.

---

"What's the latest report about the location of our army?" A female voice asked.

"They should be here on the day of the wedding, and those of us already inside have already token over a good amount of the Royal Guard." Another voice said, this one belonged to a male.

"Good, my plan is coming together. Soon we'll have Equestria under our control with me as their new Queen, which is a first. I never understood why that wanna be ruler Celestia never took the title of Queen." The mare said.

"I don't know my queen, and it looks like our guess is awake." The male said.

"Oh, looks like you need some more help sleeping my prize. Even if we lose I know i'll at least be getting a constellation prize with you." The strange looking mare said and her horn glowed green and he feel asleep again.

Author's Notes:

Well one of twelve chapter done, this is all part of Twelve day's of Heaths Warming Eve. I will be releasing a new chapter every day until our Christmas eve. Hope you all enjoyed this little chapter.

A Date

She was so excited about tonight, though there was a threat to the city and also a Royal Wedding coming up she couldn't contain her excitement. Her and Celestia was going on a date again, which the last one they had been on was a little over a month ago. Though she could accept that since she lived under the same roof as her.

"But am I ready, is she ready to take this step though?" She asked herself under her breath.

Now that she thought about it the more nervous she became, Celestia had let her plan the date. And she wanted this night to be one that her marefriend would remember for eons after she had passed. But was this the right thing to do after going out for such a short time?

They had been going out for at least half a year now, but even though she knew other ponies thought that was plenty of enough time for this sort of thing, would she think it's time? The question sent nervous shivers down her as she brushed her mane. She couldn't help but think that this might ruin things now.

But she put her nerves to the side and looked at herself in the door sized mirror in her bathroom. She wore a simple red dress that seemed to sparkle in the light. What caught her attention though was a pair of sapphire ear rings that was given to her by her marefriend for her birthday three months ago.

She only ever wore them during special events or sometimes on the occasional fancy dinner date in the throne room. But she dare not wear them on any other occasion for fear that she lose them. Though she knew that Celestia would just buy her another pair, these ones were irreplaceable no matter how many sapphire ear rings there was.

"Oh sunshine are you ready?" Celestia called.

"Yeah, just give me another second." She replied, and hurriedly finished touching up.

When she walked out of her bathroom her jaw dropped at the beautiful mare before her. She wore a sky blue dress with gold trim with her normal necklace. The only thing missing was the crown she normally wore, but just seeing her standing there in the setting light of her sun was enough for her.

"You know a fly might fly into your mouth if it hangs open like the." Celestia said after letting a small giggle loose.

"I-i'm sorry, you look incredible." She answered closing her mouth blushing.

"As do you, maybe after dinner these dresses could find somewhere else to sit?" Celestia said giving her a wink.

"Um, uh, maybe?" She replied gulping suddenly feeling hot.

Though they always do this kind of banter between them, for some reason Celestia always knew how to make her blush. But she loved that about her marefriend, that's why she wanted this night to go so perfect. She gave Celestia a small smile and they started to walk towards the door.

When they arrived at the restaurant that she had made reservations for they managed to stop them from laughing. On the way over they had ran into a group of foals playing kick ball, and when they noticed the princess they all came over to say hi. Though what got them into a laughing fit was that one of the young colts had a crush on another filly, and both the princess and her help him out.

But he was just so nervous that he could barely get two words out and as they watched him they started to laugh a little. Though they did finally help him after a few seconds, but after wards as they talked about it they busted out laughing. When they realized they were standing outside of the restaurant they forced them to calm down.

"So shall we go in then?" Celestia asked.

"Oh, um yeah let's." She said nervously.

"Is something the matter sunshine?" Celestia asked taking note of the nervous look of her date.

"No, nothing wrong here. Why do you ask?" She replied.

"Because you seem to be nervous, and you normally don't get nervous like this." Celestia answered.

"Don't worry i'm fine, it's just been a minute since we've been on a date in the city." She said, though there was still an air of nervousness around her no matter how hard she tried to hide it.

"Well if you say so, how about we get something to eat then?" Celestia asked.

They walked in and quickly got a table since partly because of Celestia being a princess, partly because they had just made their reservation. The waiter seated us near a window and the table had a lite candle in the center. Classic music played a romantic song as they made small talk and ate their food.

"So tell me what's bothering you?" Celestia asked.

"I have no idea what you're talking about." She replied.

"I think you do, since we've arrived here your mind seems to wonder off. Now please tell me what's going on." Celestia said with concern filling her eyes.

"Um, well to tell you the truth I've been thinking about the wedding that's coming up." She answered.

"Oh, but I can tell there's something else." Celestia said putting a hoof on hers. "You know you can tell me anything right?"

"Yes I know my Celesti. There is one other thing, I've also been thinking about us." She said looking away momentarily.

"What do you mean?" Celestia asked her voice full of concern and she had a glint of fear in her eyes.

"Well the whole wedding thing got me thinking, and even if it's to early I wanted to ask you something. Something very important." She said looking straight into her marefriends eyes and smiled.

"A-and what is it that you wanted to ask me?" Celestia asked a sense of her own nerves coming up.

"C-can it wait until dessert?" She asked blushing.

"Of course my sweet." Celestia answered a slight sense of relief came over her. What did she want to ask her though? Why had she been thinking about their relationship since the wedding was drawing near?

"Here's your desserts ladies. The mystery jello for the young pegasus, and the banana split special for the princess. I hope you two have a very good evening." The waiter said giving Feather a little wink. "And I hope you enjoy your dessert princess."

"Thank you, and you have a good evening to." Celestia said, and the waiter bowed and walked away. "What was with that little wink?"

"I-I don't know, maybe we should eat our dessert." She answered putting a spoon full of jello in her mouth and letting out a moan as it tantalized her taste buds.

"Yeah, himm I love bananas." Celestia said.

"Why is that?" She asked after swallowing.

"Oh, you mean why do I love bananas so much?" She gave a nod. "Well I used to have a potassium deficiency." Celestia answered.

"Really? You poor thing, but you said you used to?" She asked.

"Yes, eventually I it went away. But I ate so many bananas that I guess I became addicted to them." Celestia said with a small chuckle and then taking took a bite out of the banana.

"Well that's good to know, I was always curious about that." She said also giving a small chuckle.

They made more small talk as they slowly ate their desserts, which was very good. Both of their foods enchanted, her ice cream had a cooling enchantment so it wouldn't melt, and hers had an enchantment that made each bite taste different. As they both started to get near the bottom Celestia stopped her spoon midway.

"What's wrong?" She asked her nerves which hadn't gone away started to multiply again.

"There's something in my ice cream." Celestia said with a little curiosity.

"Well what is it?" She asked swallowing.

"Here let me see." Celestia said using her magic to move a strange looking box out of the ice cream. "What's this?"

"I-it's apart of my question I had." She answered blushing looking away.

"What do you mean sunshine?" Celestia asked.

"O-open it p-please." She was now a nervous wreck as Celestia looked at the box to her back to the box.

"O-okay, if you say so." Celestia said and opened the small box, and she had let out a gasp of surprise.

When she summoned enough courage to look she saw the expression on her marefriends face was one of pure shock and surprise. Her eyes now going from the contents of the box to her, and her nerves starting to really take over. She was managed to get up and walk over to where her marefriend was sitting.

"Listen Celestia, here in front of all these p-ponies I-I wanted t-to ask you, if you d-don't think it's to soon, i-if you could possibly c-consid..." She was cut off by lips pressing against hers.

"Of course my little pony, of course I will marry you." Celestia said breaking the kiss tears in both of their eyes.

Both mares jumped in surprise as the crowd inside and outside cheered and flashes of light blinded them. They both smiled at each other and leaned in for another kiss. This day was one the entire city of Catnerlot would remember for decades.

Author's Notes:

Well never thought I would finally get around to writing this chapter, this is all apart of my twelve days of hearths warming eve. Hope you enjoyed this present, and wait until tomorrow for the third gift of a new chapter.

Getting Medicine

Though he did have some paper work to do, it wasn't that much and would only take him about ten minutes to do. He didn't like lying at all, but he wanted this to be a bit of a surprise. For he was going into the Everfree Forest to get some help with his condition.

He had met a certain zebra named Zecora when she came into town for her monthly visit, and when they first met she took one look at him and said she could help him. She told him that she knew of a special remedy that would subdue his split personally, but due to what kind it was it could not be fully cured. But he figured that subduing it was better than having everypony be afraid of him.

Going through his check list once again he gave a small chuckle as he realized that he was starting to pick up certain habits from a certain mare. After making sure he had gotten everything he needed for the short hike he started to leave. The reason why it took this long was because the zebra had told him that it would take a month to collect and brew up the potion to help him.

As he started to walk towards the edge of town where there was a small path leading up to the forest he said his hellos to passing ponies. When he finally reached the edge of the forest he pulled out a small map with a small hut drawn on a certain spot. After getting all of his bearings right he walked into the forest with little hesitation.

"Okay, now if this is correct then I should be at her hut in about six minutes if I don't come across anything." He mumbled to himself.

Lucky for him he did not jinx himself by saying that and he got to Zecora's hut in the amount of time he had premeditated. When he got to it he let out a low whistle at the decoration around her yard. He had heard about the zebra culture before, but to see it up close was pretty impressive.

"Ah, there you are. Careful or else that fly trap will leave a scare." He heard from behind him, and looked down to see a larger than house one flytrap in front of him, and it was leaning towards him as well.

"Um, thanks." He said stepping back from the carnivorous plant.

"No thanks are necessary, those flytraps can be a bit fussy. Now please come in." Zecora said stepping into view walking to her front door.

As he made his way around the flytrap and to the door which was now wide open he got a good look inside. Potion bottles hung from the ceiling, with more mask decorating the walls. In the middle of the room was a big pot that had some strange blue liquid in it.

"What's in there?" He asked still looking at the pot.

"Oh, that is your medicine. I just had to find one last ingredient in a crevice." She answered taking something out of her saddlebags she had apparently wearing.

He stood there watching her as she now held some kind of plant and was dicing it to the best of her ability. She seemed to hum a little foreign tune that he guess must have been something from where she comes from. Then after being satisfied that the plant was cut the right way she put it into the brew and started to stirring it.

"What was that plant for?" He asked.

"For flavor, i'm afraid the taste isn't what one would savoir." Zecora answered.

"Oh, so exactly what does this potion do anyways? I know you told me it would subdue my condition but that's all." He said.

"Yes, it will subdue it but it will take time. I hope you do not mine?" She asked looking at him.

"Of course not." He said.

"Good, this brew seeps into a unicorns own reserve of magic where this condition of yours affects, and this will have one side effect." She said.

"And what's that?" He asked a little fear seeping into his nerves.

"You won't be able to do magic for two days after taking the first dose." She answered.

"So that effect will only last two days, and will only happen after the first time I take it?" He asked.

"Yes, and I hope that it'll only take about ten to fully suppress it. Just hope you don't break out into zits." She said.

"I thought you said that it only had one effect?" He asked.

"I did and I was joking about the zits, which unfortunately I am in need of some extra bits." She said.

"Right, don't worry i'm gonna pay you." He said levitating a little bag full of bits and put it on the table. "Is it still the same amount that we agreed on?"

"Yes it is, now drink this." She said giving him a small vial full of the blue liquid.

"Um okay." He said putting it up to his lips.

As the liquid passed them and onto his tongue it was met with a pleasant mint taste. But after he was done gulping down it there was a harsh after taste that almost made him throw up. After about a good three minutes of gagging and fire running through his body he cleared his eyes.

"I-I can see why nopony would like that stuff." He said.

"I agree it does make your taste buds want to flee. Now you will have to stop by every month for another treatment." She said.

"O-okay." He replied still feeling some burning in his stomach.

"Oh I know i'm a day late, but happy birthday." She said smiling at him.

"Uh, thanks." He replied returning the smile.

"From what I hear you and Twilight had a good evening though." She said.

"Um, yeah she uh, gave me a massage." He said his cheeks beginning to flush.

"Really? From the sounds of it, you got two different kinds of massages." She said he was starting to get really unconformable and knew that anymore teasing and embarrassment he would accidentally turn invisible again.

"Y-you could say that." He said looking every which way.

"Just relax, I am not here to tease you. That just means she is happy with you, if you want I could give you something to help in bed?" She asked.

"W-w-wha..." He was cut off by her letting out a big laugh.

"You seem to have disappeared like a shadow in the night, I just hope you didn't use this to make a flight." She said looking around.

"No I-I'm still here." He said.

"Oh, so what's your answer then?" She asked looking where the voice came from.

"I-I don't think I need any help on that subject." He answered his voice full of embarrassment and nervousness.

"Okay, but you can always come to me if you want to spice things up." She said.

"Uh, thanks but no thanks Zecora." He said slowly walking backwards towards the door.

"And if you're leaving watch out for poison joke. It usually pops up by now." She called.

As he walked through the forest yet again he couldn't believe he had to do that nine more times. What is she suggest he take something that would make him turn into a dragon or something? This would be a long nine months ahead, but it would be worth it if he could suppress his condition forever.

---

"Hmm..." She rolled over in their bed. "Good mourning Celesti."

"And a very good mourning to you sunshine." Celestia said smiling at her.

"Last night was very fun." She said with a huge tired grin on her.

"I have to agree, last night was the best time I had with anypony." Celestia said giving her a kiss on the forehead.

"Well we defiantly had to celebrate one way or the other. And I think we made the right choice last night." She said snuggling up with her fiance.

"Yes, we will have to try some of those thing we did on our honeymoon." Celestia said, and she let out a small giggle.

"We sure will Lustia." She said.

"I guess I better get back to my duties. Today is your day off if I remember, so try to do something fun and not hang around the castle like last time?" Celestia asked.

"Fine, but only for you." She said nuzzling her. "Besides I got a doctors appointment anyways."

"Oh and what for?" Celestia asked a little concern in her voice.

"Well for the past month I've been feeling kind of weird, and I've been eating stuff I normally wouldn't eat. That and I also for some reason yelled at one of the guards for accidentally bumping into me, of course I apologized though. So I figured I could see if I might be coming down with something." She answered.

"I hope it's nothing to serious." Celestia said, but there was something that was at the back of her mind on those symptoms she couldn't quiet place.

"Don't worry about it, the worst I've ever been sick was when you found me." She said looking away.

"Well then, let's hope you maintain your record then." Celestia said giving an extra squeeze for more comfort. "Now I really am sorry, but I do have to get back to work. You go to the doctors and get checked out."

"Okay, i'll see you this evening then?" She asked raising her eyebrow.

"Of course, we do share a bed and have for a little while now." Celestia answered getting out of said bed.

After brushing their mane and tails, and also making sure their coats weren't messy they gave each other a quick kiss and walked out of the room. The two guards which had been stationed there for a good part of the night blushed as they walked out, but kept their eyes forward. They parted ways after another goodbye peck .

Feather made her way to the hospital, granted she could have used the palace doctor but then the whole staff would know she was there. And there was enough rumors of her cheating on her Celesti with him. Even though they all knew she could never trust a stallion in that way again.

"Hi, I have an appointment with Dr. Ray." She said to the nurse at the front station.

"Oh, of course Ms. Dust. Follow me to your room and he'll be in there in a minute. He's finishing up with another patient right now." The nurse said after looking up the information.

"Okay." She answered following the nurse until they came upon a room number 113.

"Here we are, and like I said he'll be in here in a few minutes. I just need to do some pre exams that's required." The nurse said.

"Fine by me." She said.

"Okay, now tell me why you're here?" The nurse asked putting a blood pressure machine on her foreleg.

"Um, well for the past month I've noticed that I haven't been myself lately." She answered.

"Would you care to go into more detail?" The nurse asked.

"Well, I've been eating stuff that wouldn't make sense. For some reason my moods keep swinging all over the place, but that's more recent. Also I seem to be getting a little blotted." She said patting her stomach.

"Oh and this has only been going on for a month?" The nurse asked.

"Well I think it's been a little longer than that, it's just I just now notice them." She replied.

"I'll let the doctor know then." The nurse said after looking at the blood pressure. "Just try to take it easy okay?" With that the nurse winked at her and undid the coupling on her foreleg.

"What do you mean?" She asked but the nurse had already left. "I could go for some chocolate pickles right now though."

---

"Yes, we are so close to our completing our plan." Chrysalis said. "Now how about our guest? We wouldn't want them be to uncomfortable. After all they are the host of the mother."

"Don't worry Queen, they will be comfortable enough for the trip. But when are we going to get them out of the city and how?" The changling commander asked.

"That's simple, all we have to do is..." A sudden loud explosion rang through the halls. "Oh, will you go check that out? If you catch whoever it is, then i'll give you an extra treat tonight."

"Yes ma'am!" The commander said saluting and then scurrying away.

"Hmm, such good soldiers. To bad they don't make good mates though, not like that Shining Armor." She said licking her lips at the thought.

"He's escaping, get him!" She heard one of them shout.

"What is going on?" She asked moving towards the door, and when she opened it she saw one of the two guest jumping out of a hole in the wall. "YOU LET ONE OF THEM ESCAPE?!"

All of her guards she brought looked at her from the hole and nearly all of them wilted from the harsh stare. They all knew they would get punish, though there was one who was missing from the group. One who was smart enough to fly after the one who escaped.

"Where is the commander?" She asked her tone still very harsh.

"He flew after the prisoner and orders all of us to stay behind." One of them said.

"That insiletn little bug! I will have to squash him if he doesn't get captured by the Equestian guard." She said her voice full of malice. "Which one of them escaped?"

"The brown one my Queen." Another called out.

"Dammit, he has a large portion of the mother inside of him. Go out in disguise and find him at any cost, but make sure you don't reveal yourselves." She ordered.

"Yes Queen!" They all shouted.

"And if one of you manage to find him he or she will get promoted to commander and will not be punished." She said, and with that her small squad transformed and leapt out of the hole and started their search. "They had better find him and bring him back, or I will squash them all."

Author's Notes:

Well there ya go the third installment of the twelve chapters. Hope you all enjoyed and do you know what's going on with Feather?

The Invasion (Part 1)

She watched the night for any signs of trouble, tomorrow the wedding would begin and Twilight and her friend all arrived early in the mourning today. They were each assigned a task for the wedding as well, and her and Onyx had a nice little talk about how his relationship with Twilight was going. He got invited by her sister in order to help introduce him to Twilight's family.

Though as she watched the city she couldn't help but remember that there had been another explosion just yesterday. It was believed to be caused by the prisoners who are now confirmed to still be within the city. But for some reason what her sister told her about some of the ponies had managed to escape their most secured prison didn't sound right to her. She couldn't also help but drift off to thoughts about if Song was really okay after the attack.

The question of whether or not to check on him still bothered her, but her promise to her sister kept her from going. When she looked through her telescope again she spotted the restaurant The Night, the place where he used to work at. A place that held one bad memory as a waiter there had made a fool of her and her coltfriend in front of an audience, though she was glad he had the decency to apologize.

Many ponies still consider Song a hero for what he did, and there have been a few rumors about him. Like he let the creature inside of him in order to protect Equestia, a harsh rumor was that he just wanted more power and just let it inhabit him. Little did they know that he had suffered so much in order to protect them, losing the only pony who cared for him to that thing.

He had given up a normal life to ensure that not one soul would enter into that accursed cave, his roots of sadness had ran deep within him as he watched many close friend age and die. The one good thing that came out of it was that let them meet. Thinking back to their first meeting she felt her heart grow heavy not knowing if they could share moments of them telling each other secrets about themselves that they would never share with anypony else.

When she felt it was time to lower the moon to let the sun rise she let her horn fill with magic and closed her eyes. It wasn't that she had trouble lowering the moon it was just a little easier to concentrate on thoughts at the same time. Right after the wedding she could go see Song and get back to trying to help him.

As her moon fell behind the horizon the first light of her sister's sun started to show up hitting her eyes. She had heard about her sisters engagement through the great vine of the palace staff. And she couldn't help but feel absolutely happy for them, but that just brought back the memory of Song laying there the lights in his eyes slowly fading as she sung the lullaby.

From the rumors spreading around the staff about them it sounds as if Feather had gone to a hospital to get something checked out. From what she heard, Feather had not been feeling like herself for the past month or two. All they were waiting on was the results of some test that Feather refused to tell anypony about.

"Lulu, how about you go get some sleep before the wedding? I'll take over until it's time." Her sister said from behind her.

"I'm fine Tia, but I was hoping to go visit Song before the wedding?" She asked turning to look at her sister.

"I'm sorry Luna, but it's still to dangerous." Celestia answered.

"How? We know that the prisoners that escaped are outside the prison, so why can't I go visit him?" She asked her frustration growing slightly.

"Please, calm down Luna. It's not that, they might try to spring some others from prison while most of the guards are distracted with guarding the wedding." Celestia answered.

"Please sister? All I want to do is talk to him at least once and do a little more research to try and help him." She said.

"You can still do the research, but please don't go until after the wedding." Celestia said with pleading eyes.

"But why? I know that you're hiding something from me, and i'm going to find it out!" She said almost yelling and she unfolded her wings and gave a few flaps in order to lift herself off the ground.

"Please Luna, don't. Wait!" Her sister called as she flew away.

She kept flying towards the prison that held Song wanting to find out the truth on why her sister wouldn't let her go visit him. Though she knew that she must have seemed obsessive on seeing him, but she only had a short amount of time to help him. There was no way she was going to lose him again, not when there might be something she could do about it.

It didn't take long for her to get there, but when dropping to the front door the guards seemed to get a slightly nervous look to them. As she walked up to the door expecting to get let in she let out a small yelp of surprise as the guards lowered their weapons to block the door. She took a moment to collect herself before speaking.

"Why are you not letting me pass?" She asked in her normal royal speaking voice.

"We were ordered by your sister to keep you out. Sorry princess, but we can't let you in even if you order us." The guard on the right answered.

"Then I won't ask." She said lighting her horn and casting a stun spell on them, which made them stand in place. "Thank you for your corporation, but I think i'll let myself in now."

Using a spell that removed the spears from her way she opened the door, and knowing she would most likely come across other guards who would try to stop her casted a cloaking spell on herself. Though it was only a matter of time before they pick up traces of her magic she hurried along to where Song's cell was. When she heard other guards calling out she knew she had to hurry.

Taking the necessary turns and going up a few flights of stairs and making some more turns, she knew she was close. But there was something in the air that smelled horrid, she knew that there was some kind of attack but from what she saw so far not to much damage if prisoners escaped. This smell though smelt like something was burnt and was trying to be hidden under some cleaning supplies.

Upon coming on the last corner she stopped sensing somepony around it, she looked around and saw a total of four guards standing there waiting for her. They must think she was stupid as she could also tell that there was more waiting in the shadows, it was an ambush tactic she had personally come up with, so she used another spell to create a doppelganger to make most of the guards follow with success.

She quietly started to walk towards the cell still sensing some other's she cast a bright light spell to not only blind them but to reveal them. Now knowing where they were she casted the same stun spell that she did on the two outside. Feeling satisfied that was all of them for now she walked to the chamber which Song's cell sat, only to be met with more of the horrid smell.

"W-what..." She said trailing off as she saw the cell.

Her eyes widened in horror at the scene, the door was completely warped like something extremely hot had come through and only affected that cell. As she looked inside the room was charred, and there was something the resembled bone in some of the ashes. Tears stung her eyes as she started to panic.

"Oh no..." A voice said from behind her, and when she turned a unicorn in a white lab coat was staring at her eyes wide. "Princess Luna, you're not supposed to be here!"

"Shut up, tell me what happened? And where is my Song?" She screamed as she picked up the unicorn with her levitation.

"P-please don't hurt me princess!" He squirmed in the magic field.

"Then tell me what happened." She said, which she forced her voice to take on a more softer tone without losing it's edge of anger and pain.

"Y-you just saw him in there, i'm sorry princess." He answered whimpering and looking away, and he let out a yelp of pain and surprise as he found himself on the floor.

"You're lying, he can't be dead..." She whispered the tears returning.

"I'm afraid he is, and i'm so sorry. Even if there was a small chance it wasn't him, then that wouldn't make sense. Since he was the only one in the cell, and he never left." He answered shaking in fear from the aura that she was giving off.

"I-I promised him I would never that it happen again, and I b-bro..." She then looked at the cell again and screamed in pain as she felt her heart be torn once again.

The scream echoed throughout the entire prison, it probably wen't all across Equestia and everypony who could hear it could feel what she felt. They felt the pain and the sadness of their princess and it tore their hearts to hear her in such pain. By the time the guards returned they all hung their heads low as she was now uncontrollably crying.

"D-do you know who did this?" She asked her voice strained and full of the same pain and sadness, but missed with pure rage.

"I-I think we f-finally figured i-it out." The unicorn with the lab coat said still shaking with fear from her first aura.

"Tell me who did this?" She asked all emotion replaced with something dark.

Before any could answer screams of panic could be heard from outside along with the sound of attack magic. She took that as her cue and blasted a hole in the wall as she knew that it was the ones who took her Song away. It had to be, she would not let them escape with their lives.

All the guards saw was the princess of the night turning into Nightmare Moon and blast the hole in the wall. They all prayed that whoever crossed her path would run for their lives. But they knew that they had a duty to do and protect the citizens, and possibly capture the ones who did this alive.

The Invasion (Part 2)

As he walked back to his house thinking about the potion he had drunk he couldn't help but wonder why he could cast his normal invisibility spell? Though he did understand enough about potions to know that sometimes it took a minute for the effects to really kick in. But just to make sure he did try to use simple levitation on a small rock, which now his magic did not want to work.

"So it does work." He said a bit louder than he wanted.

"What worked?" An angry and sad, but familiar voice asked.

"Ah there's my princes..." He trailed off when he noticed her expression. "What's wrong?"

"Um, well noting really." She mumbled. "But I uh some news from the princess."

"Oh, well I got some news of my own I want to share." He said trying to take her attention off to whatever was bothering her.

"Well I hope it's good news." She said her eyes had a little bit of hope in them.

"Yes, at least I think it might be good news." He said still smiling at her.

"Are you going to tell me then? Or do I have to guess?" She asked.

"Alright, well you know I met Zecora right?" She gave a nod and also a curious look. "Well when I met her she told me that she had a way to help with my condition. So after I finished with my paper work today I stopped by her hut in the forest, and she gave me a potion that she said will help subdue my split personality."

"That's great!" She said smiling.

"But there's one catch though." He said and her smile slowly slipped away. "I can't use magic for two days, it's an affect from the potion."

"Well lucky you don't normally use magic then." She said.

"Yeah, so what was your news?" He asked.

"Oh, um well you know my brother right?" She asked the anger coming back.

"Um, yeah Shining Armor right? Captain of the Royal Guard?" She gave a quick nod in response.

"Well he's getting married to somepony I don't even know!" Her voice raised a little. "I mean how could he do be getting married and not tell me? We were so close, at least I thought we were. What if he doesn't want to be his sister anymore?"

"Please, I may not know him personally but judging by the way you talked about him when you told me a little more about your family, I don't think he wants to get rid of you. I mean did you get invited to the wedding?" He asked after putting a hoof up to her mouth to quiet her, which she responded by nodding. "See? If he didn't want you as a sister why would he invite you? And before you say anything, even if it was the princess who had to invite you. I'm sure he wanted to tell you in person, but he's probably just busy with his duties."

"You're right, but it still bothers me that the wedding is only in about two days, and me and the girls have to be there in order to help set up everything.." She said.

"Oh, well I know you'll have fun." He said.

"What are you talking about silly? You're invited as well." She said her mood changing to a more happier one.

"Well then I won't suffer from being apart from you." He said smiling and then leaning in for a quick kiss.

---

Unfortunately after they had arrived in Canterlot the next mourning eveypony went to their assigned post. He followed Twilight as she ran to go meet her brother in a angry huff. Though he had hoped that he had calmed her down enough to prevent this. As they ran through the palace grounds he couldn't help but notice there was a lot more guards than normal.

When he managed to catch up to Twilight after being distracted she had already found her brother and looked like she was chewing him out. After getting a little bit closer he could now hear what she was saying, but then she suddenly changed her tone and body language. As she danced around her brother saying in a sing song voice about who he was marrying there suddenly was another voice.

The voice belonged to a pink mare who looked very familiar to him, but when she turned her head he realized that it was Princess Cadence. He was blocked from their line of sight, but could still see them and hear what they were saying. When Twilight saw who it was she let out a squeal of joy and then did a little song and dance, which he made a mental note that she had to show him than dance up close.

After some more small talk, which he knew from Twilight's expression she was a little hurt. But he also knew that expression meant her brain was working on something. When Cadence left he took that as his cue to enter and try to ease his marefriend even if her brother could do a better job.

"And whose this?" Shining Armor asked as he saw him walking up to them.

"Oh, Onyx there you are!" Twilight said her troubled expression changed to a more happy one, and in a moment of impulse she kissed his cheek making him blush a little.

"Ha, so this is the stallion who managed to get my little sister more out of her shell. Nice to meet you Mr. Illusion, I've heard about you from our dad." Shining said offering his hoof.

"Like wise, and don't call me 'Mr.', I think you're a bit older than I am. Just call me Onyx, and what do I call you then?" He asked.

"You can just call me Shining since you're dating my sister." Shining said still smiling, but there was something in his voice though. "But I hope you're keeping things safe, and making sure she doesn't get hurt while i'm not there?"

"Of course, I would never let anything happen to her." He answered with a nervous smile now realizing it was that protective big brother tone he had heard.

"You know i'm still right here?" She asked waving a hoof in front of them.

"So you are." He said giving her a quick nuzzle, making both of them blush.

"Ah, you two do make a cute couple though." Shining said. "But I have to return to duty, the city was still threatened."

"Right we wouldn't want to be in your way." Twilight said hugging him for a few seconds.

"See you later Twily." Shining said, and as he walked past him he whispered low enough for only him to hear. "If you ever hurt her, just now that I am the captain of the royal guard and I will hunt you down."

"Well see you later then." He said putting on his nervous grin again.

"Yeah, see you later." Shining said before walking back to do his job.

"Are you alright? You look a bit shaken." She asked her concern showing.

"Yeah, it's juts that your brother is a little more intimidating than I thought he would be." He answered.

"Well i'm sorry if he said anything that might have scared you, but I think he's just doing that to test you or something." She said wrapping a hoof with his.

"I hope so, but what about a threat to the city?" He asked.

"Oh, yeah that. Well apparently there was some kind of attack on the prison they other day, and another one not to long ago on an unguarded building." She answered.

"So they think they might want to crash the wedding then?" He asked.

"Yeah, partly that. But they think somepony might come from the outside to attack next. Which reminds me, Cadence didn't seem like herself I think she's up to something." She said a look of suspicion coming across her.

"Speaking of Princess Cadence, I saw that little song and dance. Maybe you could show me it sometime, and somewhere a little more private?" He whispered in her ear.

"Oh, um, m-maybe..." She was blushing furiously at the remark and that just made him give a chuckle.

He leaned in and gave her a kiss on the lips and smiled at her, offering his elbow even though she would be the one giving him a tour of the palace. This calmed her a little and she nodded and they walked towards an entrance. Though she had stuff to do he went with her, mostly to keep her in check.

"Twilight, calm down she's not evil or anything. She's probably just stressed, I mean her wedding will probably be targeted for some kind of attack and she has probably been preparing it for who knows how long." He said after she had just made an outburst at the table that they were sharing with her friends.

"Yeah, I agree. She has a lot on her plate at the moment darling." Rarity agreed. "But can we please change the subject, I think we're making pour Fluttershy here very uncomfortable."

"I-I'm fine, really." Fluttershy said, though they all could tell she was very nervous about them arguing like this.

"Fine." Twilight said giving up. "But i'm still sure she's up to something, but what do you want to talk about?"

"Well for starters, how about filling me in on what happened after me and Quick shot left?" Rainbow asked.

"Quick Shot?" Twilight asked.

"Oh, right she's talking about Hot shot. His real name is actually Quick Shot, but because he like's shooting flaming arrows ponies started calling him Hot Shot." He answered rubbing her shoulder to comfort her.

"Yeah, he was pretty quick." Rainbow muttered. "But are you two gonna answer me or what? What happened after we left? From what these three told me it sounds like you two had some pretty good fun."

"You two had fun without me? How dare..." Pinkie was interrupted by a white hoof.

"it's not that kind of fun Pinkie, we're talking about the adult fun." Rarity spoke in a whisper to not draw any more attention to them.

"Oooh, I see. So did you guys have really fun times with each other?" Pinkie blurted out once the hoof was removed. "I bet you did! I bet you two went at like..."

"Stop, please just stop." Twilight said as a purple glow went across Pinkies mouth. "We are not talking about that, and besides I like to hear how Rainbows night was. You did leave in a hurry with, um, Quick Shot."

"Oh it was fine, noting um, happened." Rainbow said looking away and blushed.

"Really? Cause that's not what he told me." He said giving her a smirk. "He said that you rocked his world or something like that. I think he put it as it was twenty percent better than anypony else he's been with."

"What!? He told you?" Rainbow looked at him with surprise.

"Of course, me and him have been best friends for awhile. He tell's me every single time he hooks up with somepony, though in truth he's probably only had relations with about three of them." He answered.

"I'm so going to kill him when I see him again." Rainbow said.

"But didn't you have a date with him?" Applejack asked.

"No I didn't!" Rainbow said.

"Oh please sugarcube, I saw ya with him walking past the farm. I was about to come up to say hi when y'all decided to have a face eating contest." Applejack said with her own smirk.

"Okay, can we please just drop it." Rainbow said.

"You know I could always get him to visit Ponyville again, it's not that hard especially since it's about to be the off season for the arching team." He said.

"N-no that's okay, I don't want to see him anyway." Rainbow said blushing.

"Are you sure? Cause no matter what he will most likely come to Ponyville anyway to mouche off of me anyways." He said.

"Oh look our food's here, let's eat." Rainbow said as the waiter put their plated down.

That evening everypony was getting ready for a practice run for tomorrow, the bride maids replaced with Twilight's friends. For some strange reason they just upped and left without a trace, according to the staff rumors they were only here to meet royalty anyways. Which made sense being at how this was a princesses wedding after all.

But somepony was missing, that somepony was Twilight which no one else seemed to notice until Celestia said something about the best mare. Not to long after everypony began to wonder where she was at the doors burst open. This then brought on some accusations towards Cadence about how she was manipulating her brother, treating her friends horrible, and for some reason she blamed her for the brides maids disappearing.

"I think it'll be better if you don't show up to the wedding at all tomorrow Twilight." Shining said walking away. "Now if you'll excuse me, I have to comfort my soon to be wife."

"You have a lot to think about Twilight." Princess Celestia said as she walked past behind the rest of her friends.

"Twilight, i'm so sorry. But you just crossed the line this time, i'll be waiting in our room okay?" He asked with a look of concern and disappointment. "Just know that none of use are angry at you, we're just a little disappointed that you just made a bad choice tonight."

After that he gave her a comforting hug and walked away his heart wanting him to go back and comfort her more. But he knew that she had to learn her lesson from this somehow, that and he wanted to try to talk to her brother about what he said. Maybe he could at least convince him to let Twilight be apart of the audience.

---

The next mourning he woke up with a slight headache for some reason, and as he lifted his head a sudden dizziness crossed him. As he just sat there in his bed he tried to remember what happened, he remembered Twilight making accusations towards her old foal sitter. Then he went to go talk to her brother to convince him to make Twilight apart of the wedding again.

But after he caught up to Shining he remembered something was off about him, but then nothing. He remembered nothing after that, only a slight sensation. Maybe he was put under a spell of some sort, but why? Why would somepony put him under a spell when all he wanted to do was talk to Shining Armor, maybe one of the other guards thought he was going to attack him?

As his head cleared up he looked at the clock and saw that it was nearly time for the wedding, maybe Twilight would at least show up. Even if her brother didn't want her there, he hoped that she would try to apologize to him. He quickly got dress, which was harder than he thought since his magic is still on vacation thanks to that potion.

But his thoughts did drift back to Twilight, maybe he should apologize for leaving her there. What kind of coltfriend was he to just leave her all alone when she was obviously about to break down crying? He needed to make it up to her somehow, someway but for right now he had a wedding to go to.

When he got there though it already started, and he quickly took a seat in the back row watching it. He looked for Twilight as well but to no avail, and let out a sigh of regret. What had come over him last night to make him leave her? He would at least stay with her to help her a little, and then what happened when he found her brother.

"Stop! That's not the real Cadence!" Everypony's head turned and gasp in surprise at the sudden accusation as Twilight ran through the door.

"Why does she have to be so possessive over her brother." Princess Cadence try to say under her breath but her frustration made her say it a little louder. "I mean, why does she want to ruin this for us?"

"Because you're not the real Princess, I am." Suddenly another pony who looked beat up and exhausted, but looked exactly like the one at the alter, ran into the room. "She's a changling, a creature who can take the form of anypony and fest off of the love and emotions that pony gets."

Another round of surprised gasp entered throughout the room as every eye was now on the one at the at the alter. She gave a nervous glance around and knew her bluff had been called as all of a sudden a powerful green energy shot through the ground. It enveloped the now obvious fake princess and she started to take another shape, one that looked like an alicorn but more insect like.

Everypony was shocked and stunned as the now exposed fake stood in front of them gloating about how she will of course take over Equestria. While this was gong on he made his way slowly over to where Twilight stood. But before he could Celestia decided that now was the time to step in and protect her kingdom, but to their dismay their powerful princess who many perceived as almost like a goddess was defeated.

That's when all tartarus broke lose and everypony started running towards the doors carrying him along. No matter how hard he tried he couldn't get to Twilight and help her, but to his relief he saw her and her friend make a break for the door. So he went along with the crowd and figured he could wait for them outside, but then a question popped into his mind.

"Where is Luna? She should have been here to help her sister." He said knowing no pony could hear him.

Author's Notes:

Well one the third part will be coming out tomorrow, hope you all enjoyed this. Because man am I tired already, so tell me what you all think so far.

The Invasion (Part 3)

As he let himself still be carried away with the crowd who was in full out panic now, he couldn't help but to look back. Twilight and her friends were no where to be found, so forcing his was through the crowd he managed to finally break lose. This only made things worse he noticed the entire city was in a panic and for good reason.

"What in tartarus is going on?" He asked under his breath, even though he knew what exactly what the answer was.

They were under attack by these changelings as ponies panicked being chased by black insect looking creatures. He only stood there stunned before he realized that one of them had noticed him. As it flew towards him he tried to perform a spell only to have it fail, then remembering that his magic was out of the question.

But in his moment lost in thought he forgot about the approaching danger until it was only three feet away from him his eyes widening. Panic of his own started to settle in as he stood there still frozen only this time by fear, and just right before the changeling got to him it suddenly screeched in pain. It veered off to the side nearly missing him and he managed to catch a glimpse of an arrow going through it's hind legs.

"Hey you better keep a better eye out there, this is a war after all. And I know you can put up a fight." A voice called out, and he turned his head towards the voice.

"Q-quick Shot?" He asked even more surprised, and before his friend answered he shot off some more arrows taking out at least another five.

"Yeah, when the city was threatened Celestia asked for volunteers from the arching team to take up position around the city along with the normal archers. But for some strange reason most of the guards went missing just as the attack happened." Quick Shot answered. "Look out!"

An arrow shot past his ear and another loud screech of pain came from behind him. When he turned around he saw another one of those changelings laying there with an arrow coming from it's throat. He looked back to his friend in horror as he realized what he just did.

"Like I said this is a war, there are bound to be casualties." Quick Shot said harshly his eyes looking at the body with a look of shame.

"No, I-I understand. Come on I need your help to find Twilight and her friends." He said thinking for a moment. "I think I know where they're headed."

"I'm sorry, I can't go with you. When I volunteered as a Royal Guard archer I did take an oath to protect the citizens of Canterlot, and now that your butt's been saved I have to do my best in order to save more. Though tell Rainbow I said hi." Quick Shot said and moved on rounding up and guiding the panicked citizens as he shot more arrows.

He quickly started to move making his way to where he thought he remembered Twilight saying the Elements of Harmony were located. But he was quickly cut off by a little squad of changelings who were looking at him with hungry expressions. What had the real Cadence say? They feed off of emotions, especially love.

"Great, now bring it on." He growled, now wishing he hadn't suppressed his condition knowing that right now he could have just stared at them and they would whimper with fear.

He full out galloped towards the squad not thinking of nothing more but getting to Twilight. This did take the little squad aback for a second but quickly regained themselves and made their attack. Though he was not the best hoof to hoof combat, he did at least know a few martial arts moves that in this situation helped out a lot.

Bucking the changelings that were behind, and punching the ones who got in front he slowly made his way through them. His head was killing him for some reason as well, like something straining to be released. But that didn't matter now, as more and more changelings were being knocked out. About to kick another one he heard a voice he had really wanted to hear all this time call out to him.

"Onyx, please stop!" Twilight's voice came in clear and loud.

"Twilight?" He asked dropping his leg and she nodded, and he ran to her and wrapped her in a tight embrace. "I'm so sorry for what happened last night, please don't be mad at me. Just know that no matter what i'll always be there for you, and...and.."

"Shush now, it's okay I forgive you. Just as long as I still have your love." She answered softly.

"Of course, you do! you should know by now that nothing will make me not love you anymore." He said planting a kiss on her. "Let's get out of here."

"Yeah, let's." She said with a smile.

As he started to lead her through the streets fighting some changelings who got to close for comfort. But something started to bug him, they were practically surrounded by an army and yet only a few came after them. That and something he remembered about the last time he actually saw Twilight.

"Hey Twilight?" He asked looking back at her.

"Yeah." She answered back.

"Where's your friends?" He asked.

"We got separated when the changelings attacked. But we should really start to move before more notices us." She said.

"Don't you want to look for them? I mean they are your closes friends." He said stopping completely.

"Onyx, sweetie i'm sure they'll be fine. They're fully grown mares after all." She said trying her best to look a little concern.

"Sweetie huh?" He said.

"Yes, sweetie. We really need to go." She said a bit of anger seeping in her voice.

"Yeah let's go." He said leading her towards a new destination.

"Where are we going the exit is in the opposite way." She said looking at him.

"We're looking for the real Twilight and her friends." He said with a harsh accusing tone. "Because I know you're not the real one."

"What are you talking about? Of course i'm the real one sweetie." She said putting as much concern in her voice as he could.

"She doesn't call me sweetie! And I defiantly know that she would never ever abandoned her friends, especially when they might be in danger." He said turning around his eyes shimmering with utter anger and hate.

"Ah, who cares I think I got enough power from ya anyways." Her voice suddenly changed as did her form. "Enough to know I could kill you and still have enough left over for a mind control spell."

"Wha...ack!" He was suddenly thrown back by a blast that hit him square in his chest.

"Mph, I see somepony's pretty tough to have taken that much power at point blank." The changeling said only slightly impressed.

"B-buck you." He manage to say getting back on his hoofs, as it felt like a dam was about to beak in his head.

"I'm tired of messing around, even if I only did shoot off one shot. Now be a good stallion and die!" The changeling said and he braced for another impact knowing he was took weak to move, but nothing came except a loud thunk sound.

He opened his eyes to see that a cloaked pony, who must have been a stallion judging by the build of what he could see, was standing over the changeling. A spear in hoof the other stallion looked at him his face well hidden withing the shadows of the hood. Though he couldn't see the face he knew that the stallion was smiling at him for some reason, and then everything went black.

When he came to he was surrounded by looks of concerned nurse ponies and others as well. He groaned slightly as he shifted his position to get a better view of where he was at. It looked like a small hospital with what looks like a shield protecting it. After helping him get into a more comfortable position one of the nurses started talking to him.

"Sir, do you know where you are?" The mare asked.

"L-looks like a hospital." He managed to say.

"Yes, do you remember what's going on outside?" She asked.

"A-an i-invasion, right?" He asked looking at her.

"Yes, now can you tell me what happened to you? A guard found you laying just outside of the shield, and not in to good of shape." She said pointing to his chest where bandages were wrapped around. "A third degree burn, fractured ribs, and bruised lungs. Looks like from mostly a blunt force trauma except the burns."

"I-I got blasted b-by one of those c-changelings." He answered, now realizing that he had a lot of pain. Why did she have to point out his wounds?

"Here, let me get you some pain killers." She said standing up giving him a concerned look as pain flashed across his face.

"No, I don't need anything like that. I j-just need to g-get back out there and f-find my marefriend." He said trying to get up.

"Oh no you don't, you're already in to much pain." A white aura enveloping him holding him there.

"It's fine Nurse Silver Heart, i'll go with him." Quick shot suddenly appeared. "After all this stallion has a mission to complete, and I don't think you'll be able to stop one that's seems to be motivated by something greater than simple duty."

"You know in times of battle, even nurses out rank the soldiers when they aren't fit for duty." Silver said harshly.

"Yes, but he's no soldier. He's a civilian who isn't under your command. That and I said i'll take care of him, just as long as you do something to help him walk." Quick Shot said in a tone he barely heard him use.

"Fine, but if something happens to him it's on your hooves." Silver answered. "I'll be right back with pain killers."

"T-thanks." He said looking at his friend with admiration.

"No problem, after all you still have to find Twilight right? And as you know i'm a sucker for a good romance." Quick Shot said with a grin.

"D-don't worry, i-i'll pay you back soon enough." He said.

"Good, cause you know how I like to call on favors." Quick Shot said.

"Here, take these. They should help mend your ribs quicker while dulling out the pain a lot, and the bandages should help keep the burn clean. Ah you know how that stuff works." Silver said as she came up besides his bed giving a glare to Quick Shot.

"Thank you." He said taking the pills and the glass of water at his bed side and swallowed the pills.

"So now that that's taken care of, let's go." Quick Shot said.

"Okay, and thank you again Nurse Silver." He said giving her a smile.

"It's fine, just go and make sure your marefriend is fine. And I better not catch you back in here again after what I just did for you." She said with a smile of her own and he nodded.

As they left he had to lean on Quick Shot for support for a few minutes, the attack still going on. But the pain medicine started to really kick in and he was able to walk on his own again. They slowly made their way through the city making sure not to draw attention, and he told Quick Shot about everything that happened.

"Ah, I've only just heard about that pony. Right before I discovered you were in one of our safe zones, another guard informed me that a mysterious stallion in a cloak kept guiding lost or hurt ponies to them. Sounds to me like he save your butt, looks like i'm not the only one you owe for saving you know." Quick Shot said with a chuckle.

"Shut up, have you heard anything about Twilight and her friends?" He asked concern filling his voice knowing he had been out for two hours.

"Yes, unfortunately they were captured and took to the palace. We'll have to fight our way in, unless we sneak in." Quick Shot suggested.

"No can do, I can't use my magic for another hour or two. Before you ask, it's because I took a potion by a zebra that said it would suppress my condition." He said.

"Shame, we really could have used that to our advantage. Well looks like it's the first choice then." Quick Shot said. "You ready to fight our way into the palace?"

"Yeah, ready as i'll ever be." He answered.

They quickly made their way over to the palace with some fights in between, making sure that there weren't any other pony still roaming the streets. But when they got to the palace doors they immediately stopped as many changelings seemed to be guarding it. After avoiding being caught they talked about their next step.

"Look I know you can shot up to five arrows at a time, and no I can't use magic still. I've still got at least another forty minutes." He said giving a glare to his friend.

"Fine, so then what are you going to do?" Quick Shot said with a huff.

"Well, the thing is that after you get their attention and get most of them to follow you then i'll sneak up and take care of the rest of them." He answered.

"Oh, sure using me as bait. You're just lucky i'm still a fast runner and a pretty accurate shot while still running. Now is that all of your brilliant plan?" Quick Shot asked irritation and sarcasm in his voice.

"Yeah, pretty much the basic bait plan. Hopefully it'll work." He answered.

"Alright then here I go." Quick Shot said running out of the hiding spot. "Hey you bugs, come on and follow me!"

He heard Quick Shot yell then he heard the sound of arrows being released from the bow. After hearing wings buzz and running hooves he looked to see that it actually worked, most of the changelings had gone. Though he hoped Quick Shot would be alright since he saw three changelings laying on the ground motionless, and two of them being carried off arrows sticking out of their legs or shoulder.

It was then he made his move running up to the now few changelings that didn't go after his friend swiftly, more so for a stallion with fractured ribs, knocked them out. He stood there a moment out of breath looking at the ones he knocked out. After nodding he quickly opened the doors and found himself face to face with himself. That's when he knew how stupid his plan was, and he was supposed to be a brilliant astronomer?

---

When she awoke she was in some sort of cocoon of green slime, she looked around and saw the one who had put her in this prison. Though she tried to move the slime seemed to numb her muscles, and she couldn't use magic as well. She gave up trying to free herself and just watched the mayhem outside.

"Yow won't get away with this, Twilight and her friends..." Cadence started to say but was cut off when a group of changelings came in with Twilight and her friends.

"You were saying?" Chrysalis said in a gloating voice. "Oh and look whose awake."

"Auntie Tia." Cadence said looking up at the cocoon seeing that in fact her aunt was awake.

"You know Celestia, I managed to snag a surprise for you. One I know you'll just love, bring her in!" Chrysalis ordered.

"Yes my queen." A changeling answered, exiting the door. After a few moments two changelings entered with a Pegasus pony in between them, and her eyes widened as she knew exactly who it was.

"Hmm, I knew you be surprise. And to top it off I can taste your love for this one." Chrysalis said licking her lips, and then looked at the now shaking a little bit with fear Feather Dust in front of her. "Maybe I should make her my own private plaything, how would you like that Celestia?"

All she could do was think if she laid even one hoof on her she would not lose next time, she would swear to get her vengeance. But seeing the look on her face Chrysalis knew she had struck a nerve and laughed as she saw her struggle. After she managed to stop herself from laughing Chrysalis turned her attention back to Feather.

"Maybe I should take her right here right now just to show you that i'm now in complete control." Chrysalis said a smirk coming across her face.

"Don't you dare lay your hooves on the princesses fiance!" Rarity suddenly shouted.

"And why not? it would teach that want to be goddess up there a lesson, unless you want to take her place?" Chrysalis asked turning to the white pony. "No, then be quiet."

Just then another changeling came in coming up to his queen and saying something in her ear. Her smile grew and she gave a short laugh at the news she just gotten. Then some more came in carrying the limp body of Onyx and threw him on the floor.

"Onyx!" Twilight yelled trying to get over to him.

"Oh, yes I can tell that you two must be close. I'm glad my men didn't kill him when he tried to storm the palace by himself." Chrysalis yet again licked her lips at the taste of love. "Hmm such a sweet taste."

"He what?" Twilight asked shocked.

"Yes he tried to storm the palace all alone. But as you can see it didn't work out." Chrysalis said. "Which by the way Celestia, did you know that your lover went to the hospital?" She just stared at her. "Of course you did, since she does work under you in more than one way."

"What are you getting at?" Cadence asked.

"In due time, but for right now there are two here who share feelings for each. But I don't think they know about each others feelings, which makes me sad. You white one, and the yellow one I know that you two have feelings for each other." Chrysalis said smiling.

"What are you talking about?" Rarity asked a blush coming across her face.

"Oh come know, I know you have feelings for your yellow pegasus friend here. Just say it, I know she shares those same feelings." Chrysalis said.

"F-fluttershy what is she talking about?" Rarity asked her.

"I-I ..don't know, what um, she m-means." Fluttershy looked to the floor. "But is what she um, says true about you. I mean you don't have to tell me if you don't want to."

"Oh but I want her to tell you. It'll make this meal so much better."Chrysalis said. "But if you two don't want to share right now its fine, I've got a back up plan anyways." She turned back to Feather with a knowing smile. "Have you told them what kind of test you did while at the hospital?"

"N-no." Feather answered.

"Well, how could you keep such a thing from your lover? I mean doesn't she have a right to know that you're pregnant?" Chrysalis smiled at the sudden gasp in the room, and looked up to see Celestias eyes were widen is shock and surprise. "Or were you saving it for the wedding?"

"Buck you! I-I wanted it to be a surprise." Feather said tears streaming down her face. "P-please don't hate me Celestia, I only kept it secret so I could surprise you. I'm so sorry you had to find out this way."

"So tell us, is it her's?" Chrysalis asked with a victory grin.

"Of course it's hers, I would never cheat one the one I love!" Feather said tears still strolling down her face even though her tone was one of anger.

"Hmm, well now maybe I should play with you and make her watch." Chrysalis said stepping closer putting a hoof on Feathers chin. "But that'll have to wait."

Feather looked down in a little shame knowing that her secret had come out. The reason why she had been acting so weird was because she was now pregnant with Celestias child. Most likely due to that spell she had used during the time she had apparently going into a heat cycle.

---

She would make all of them pay, all of them for what they did to Song. Though she knew that they all weren't responsible she didn't care, for she knew that their kind was. The changelings would pay dearly and if she could find the queen she would pay dearly also.

Though she had taken out a few they all scattered when they saw the lunar princess as Nightmare Moon coming for them. Blast after blast she hit one target by one making them more than likely fall to their deaths if they were not already dead. They tried to fight back but it was futile as they were no match for her even with the stolen power or them combing attacks.

"You all will be squashed like the insects you are!" She screamed, upon landing she chased two who thought they could get away.

As she chased them mostly to enjoy the chase of her prey at the back of her mind something tried to stop her. A tiny voice reminding her not to let the nightmare take over. She slowed her speed at the realization of what she had been doing though this entire thing. But that did not last long as she reminded herself that they killed her Song, but before she took off she was stopped by a cloaked figure.

"Luna you need to stop this rampage!" The cloaked stallion sounded so familiar but she just started up her magic.

"You dare deny me my revenge?" She asked in a murderous tone her horn charging with powerful magic.

"Go ahead and strike me down just know that in your path of revenge you killed an innocent pony." He said in a calming voice.

'Why did his voice sound so familiar?' She asked herself.

"And who are you?" She asked out loud.

"I will tell you, but first know that your revenge was not necessary in the first place as he is still alive Luna." The stallion said.

"What do you mean he's still alive? I saw with my own eyes of his own charred remains!" She screamed in anger her horn flaring up again.

"The remains you saw was one of the guards in which the changelings replaced, a guard that was there on the day he was taken to prison. The guards name was Private Dancer." The stallion said.

"You're lying, you're one of them aren't you?" She asked but before he could respond she let loose a attack spell that he nearly dodged, but it managed to hit his cloak which caught on fire.

He tried to put out the fire but knew that it was useless since it was started by magic and would need magic to put it out. So the strange stallion did the only thing he could and ripped off the cloak revealing who lays behind. Luna's eyes widened at who she saw, but there was no way that it could be him.

"I-is it really you?" She asked a tear coming to the corner of her eye as she turned back into the mare he knew her as.

"Yes my princess, i'm the real deal." He said smiling at her.

"But how?" She asked.

"That's for another time, but for right now we need to go help Twilight, her friends, and your sister." He said.

"Wait Luna don't trust him!" A voice came from behind her, another stallion wearing a similar cloak that the one she had just set fire to. "He's not the real one Luna, I am."

"What?" She asked turning in surprise to see another Song standing behind her, the only thing different about this one is that he was carrying a spear that one the guards normally carried.

"He's only trying to trick you into going to the palace in order to capture you." The Song from behind said and she turned back to the one in front.

"Please, he's the one trying to trick you. He doesn't want you to go save your sister or friends. He'll only just lead you to a trap." The one in front said giving the one in back a glare. "Get out of the way so I can deal with him."

"Don't listen to him he's under orders not to kill me because of the creature." The one in back said.

"Will you two shut up!" She snapped using her Canterlot Royal Voice making both of them close their mouths. "Now I will let me decide."

"That's fine by me." The one in front said.

"Same here, go ahead I know you'll make the right choice." The one in back said.

"Alright both of you line up and let me have a look at you." She ordered, this is impossible how could he be alive? And if one of these two are the real one, then which is it?

See watched as the two Song's followed her order and stood next to each other, and when she looked they looked exactly the same. One was a little more beat up than the other, but she knew that didn't matter. What caught her attention was one of them was wearing a ring on their horn, one that looked very familiar.

"W-what are you doing?" The one without the ring asked seeing her horn glow again.

"I'm checking something, now stand still and let me do this." She snapped pointing her horn at both Songs.

She let the spell she cast do it's job, it was a very simple spell that she knew. One that would allow her to detect ones magic field around them. And by the look on their faces they seem to know what she was doing and stood perfectly still.

"I think I got it, I think it's you." She said pointing a hoof to the one without the ring.

"See, I knew you would make the right choice." The one she pointed to said taking a step forward but then stopped when she gave him an angry stare. "What's wrong?"

"You did not let me finish." She said looking at the other one who had a hurt and pained look. "I think that you are the fake."

"What do you know he's not the fake?" The one without a ring asked.

"I'm assuming you know the spell I did?" She asked lighting up her horn surrounding the fake in a field of magic.

"Yeah, it's a spell to detect a magic field around a pony, so what does that have to do with anything?" The one she held in her magic grasp asked.

"Simple, that ring the other one, the real one..." She smiled at the real Song. "Makes it to where he has no field of magic, he can't use magic. Because that's one fof the most powerful magic cancellation ring in all of Equestia, it stops a unicorns natural flow of magic."

"So he put it on himself." The fake said.

"Then he would be able to take it off himself, only the pony who put it on can take it off unless that other pony dies. Which isn't likely since I put on that ring myself, and now for a revealing spell." She said casting the spell she had just mentioned.

"No, wait I am the real one I swear!" But it was to late his true identity revealed.

"Oh, commander so you did follow me." Song said stepping forward.

"Wait, you try to take off the ring and don't play around either, i'll know if you are faking trying to take it off." She ordered.

"Fair enough." Song answered and put a hoof up to the ring and gave a hard tug which made him yelp in pain.

"Now, you try to take it off just you are one of the two I was trying to kill." She said to the one that Song had called Commander.

"A-alright, just p-please don't hurt me." He begged as she looked at him his such anger and pain.

"Just do it, and we'll see." She ordered.

She let him go out of her magic and he went over to Song and put a hoof on the ring. The changeling commander gave a hard tug making Song give another yelp of pain. With a satisfied smile the changeling commander stepped back and then turned to Luna.

"There, now can I go?" He asked.

"No, you are under arrest by the order of the princess of the night for threatening to take over Equestia, and for property damage, and harming citizens." She said freezing him with a spell.

She walked over to the one with the ring with a serious and stern look on her face, accompanied by a frown. As she looked him over again he got a bit nervous under her scrutinizing eyes. He knew that she was judging him, making sure he was real but that still did nothing to ease his nerves.

"So just because he wasn't the real one, how do I know you are? Just because neither one of you could remove the ring, how do I know your queen didn't put it there?" She asked.

"For one Luna, you need to think. If the ring doesn't allow me to use magic how can I do a transformation? Second like you said, only you can remove the ring, so why don't you try?" He asked.

"You have a point, but how do I know that the queen didn't make you look like that?" She asked back.

"Because the ring cancels any spell on the one it's on, unless it's a sleeping spell." He answered. "But why don't you try to remove it?"

"B-because if I do t-then the creature would..." She was stopped as a hoof was place on her mouth as she stared in kind and loving eyes.

"Luna, look at me i'm not suffering from the creature anymore. That's something i'll explain later, but for right now you need to trust me that I am the real Song. And you need to take off the ring since you are the only one who can." He spoke with such kindness and love, and trust for her.

"A-alright, a-are you sure you are all right? I don't think I could live losing you for a third time." She said looking at him, tears starting to form again.

"Yes, it'll be alright my princess. Do it, and like I said I will explain all of this later." He said nodding his head.

"As you wish." She said putting a hoof on the ring and giving it a light pull it coming off easy for her, and just as the ring was off the tip a sudden wave of powerful magic swept across Canterlot sending the frozen commander flying.

"What was tha..." He was cut off by lips on his. "And what was that for?"

"You are the real Song, my prince, my knight in a pink robe." She said and then realized he would not get those names.

"You know I miss being called that, but what was that magic field?" He asked.

"I think that was a combination of shield and love magic, and judging by the lack of guest I say it expelled the changelings." She answered, she would ask him about what he meant by he missed being called those.

He shouldn't remember anything except for what her sister and her told him, but she had a feeling that would be included in his explanation later. But for right now she just walked up to his side leaning on him, but still seeing for any sign that the creature was taking over. When she saw nothing but his old kind, loving, and sad eyes she nuzzled him and he gave her a small kiss on her nose.

Author's Notes:

Hehe, I liked the ending I came up here with. Well things just got a little more interesting, Song's alive and for some reason doing extremely well, Luna's happy. And what's this about Feather being pregnant? And did you just read that right, am I actually adding yet another couple in, and it's a Rarishy shipping? Oh one last thing, why does it seem Song now remembers stuff?

Permission

As they stood there standing next to each other snuggling up to each other, not for warmth or anything. But this was because the two wanted to feel each other pressed up against the other. For now that they were reunited this may be the last time they had a chance like this, as they both knew he would have to go back to prison.

The only thing stopping the guards from taking him right there and then was because she was still a princess of course. So she ordered them to stand down for now, just wanting to spend more time with him. After she nuzzled him again and smiling she noticed a look on his face.

"What's wrong?" She asked with a little concern.

"I need to talk to your sister, and you for the matter of it. For both of you should hear what happened to me, but I won't be able to do that if i'm in prison. The reason why I couldn't come to you or your sister after I escaped was because she was watching out for me, waiting for me. Queen Chrysalis took the place of Princess Cadence." He said closing his eyes for a moment.

"She what? How?" She asked feeling her heart beat faster with panic at the thought of how much danger is in.

"Don't worry Luna, she would not harm Celestia in the slightest. I don't know how she took the place of the real one, but she did. Now listen to me, I need to tell all of you something very important that deals with the creature. So I need to talk to you and your sister right away." He said looking straight into her eyes.

"I'm afraid there is little I can do, since the guards know that you're alive and well you are a wanted stallion." She answered looking away with shame.

"You are a princess of Equestria are you not? Please Luna, what I have to tell will help the entire country, and it will help us be together." He said putting a hoof under her chin and making her turn her gaze to his. "If I don't talk to you and your sister then it would be to late by the time I do talk to both of you."

"Whatever you have to say to both princesses you can tell her, and i'm sure she'll pass on the message." One of the guards said.

"No, I have to tell them myself. Please Luna, the only way I can tell this to Celestia is by doing it myself, and at the same time i'll be explaining all that's happened to me over the past few days." He said still looking straight into her eyes.

"What are your orders Ma'am?" The same guard asked.

"We will go see my sister, if it makes you all feel better you can accompany us. But he has something to tell, and something very important that only he can say. But if you do decide to join us, just don't come in between us for the time being." She said giving them all a harsh glare making them all swallow in fright.

"Ha, you never change my princess." At the sound of being called that again made her shiver, the same one she had gotten when he started calling her that.

"Are you sure Ma'am? Because he is a wanted fugitive and all, what if he tries to..." The guard was cut off by a glare of his higher ranking officer.

"I'm sure the princess here has her reasons for trusting him, that and if you didn't know this is Song. A hero by many standards, he would not dare lay a hoof on the princesses especially not the one he loves." The higher ranking guard said, and he earned an approving nod from Luna.

"Alright, let's go talk to my sister. I hope she's alright though." She said concern in her voice and expression.

"Don't worry, I've known your sister for about a good two hundred years, and I know that something like this would get her down." He said as they started walking side by side.

"Yes, i'm sure you're right." She replied smiling at him

Author's Notes:

Sorry for the short chapter, i'm just very tired right now and didn't feel like writing the full thing. But I promise that everything will be explained in the next chapter. Hope you all enjoyed and again sorry for the very short chapter, sorry.

The Explanation

As they walked side by side back to the palace the squad of guards that had wanted to take him back to prison surrounding them. Though he could feel their cautious and suspicious stares he didn't mind because he was finally after all of this time reunited with the one he loved. But the only thing that still stood in the way was the creature, what will happen to him once he tells them what he's been through?

"So, is it honestly really you? As in you can remember?" She asked for a fourth time, and he again gave a small chuckle at this.

"Of course my princess, and I've missed you so much in my time of sleep." He said nuzzling her.

"Sleep? What do you mean?' She asked giving him a very curious look, but there was that spark of doubt in there as well.

"Like I said I will explain once we're with Celestia, for she needs to hear this as well. Though I do expect to go back to prison and finish out my sentence, however long that is." He said looking away.

"Wait, you don't remember how long you were sentenced? But how, that was only a two months ago. It's now the middle of summer." She said looking at him now with her own suspicion.

"Well, I guess I can explain that much right now. Everything that happened to me since I've been back is a bit fuzzy, I can still remember things. But only certain stuff, like being drawn into the cave and finding out that the creature was inside of me. You there doing your best to help me, and also before I was sent to prison I remember meeting your new coltfriend." He said giving her a playful bump. "But don't worry, I understand why you would want to get over me."

"But I didn't get over you, I thought I did. I mean when you came back with no memory except saying you remembered my smile, I thought I had no choice but to get over you." She said with a pained expression. "But I was a fool trying to fool myself into thinking that."

"No you are not! You were only trying to heal your heart Luna, many ponies after losing the ones they love can barely do that and remain the same. Also I thought it was cute how you tried to restore my memory with that spell. And before you say anything, even though I was sleeping in two ways I knew tried." He said giving her a knowing smirk.

"I think you just remember my sister or me telling you I tried that." She said blushing.

"Mmm, nope. I was a little bit conscious at the time. Though one thing i'm surprised you didn't do was go into my dreams, and don't tell me you can't because you first used that dream walking spell on me." He said.

"Oh right, well I was distracted at the time." She said averting her eyes.

"I know, and listen just know that no matter what I will always love you. Even after death." He said giving her a small peck on the cheek.

They continued their trip, it was going rather slow since they had some guards forming a circle around them. And also the citizens of Canterlot were roaming around the streets. Most looked in a daze, and some looked like nothing had even happened and continued about their business.

As they walked though they also came across some injured ponies, some of which he had personally rescued. They also came across some allies blocked off by guards, and he figured that they were hiding some dead bodies back in them. Most likely some changelings weren't lucky enough to be in an open enough space and got crushed in between the wall and the magic blast that was sent throughout the city.

One guard in particular caught his attention a little bit, one that had his helmet off and his cutie mark was one of a bow and arrow, the arrow was on fire. He was a red earth pony with a black mane with tiny red stripes in it, and they looked eyes for a second. The guard walked over and join the other guards surrounding them and he got a closer look at the somewhat beaten up guard.

"So your Baker Song huh? The one that supposedly died and then reappeared after a little while?" The guard asked.

"Yes, I am. And though my memory is a bit fuzzy since I've been out of touch for awhile, I think I remember you from somewhere. What's your name?" He asked.

"Names Quick Shot, though most call me Hot Shot due to my thing for wanting to shot flaming arrows. I'm the lead archer in the Equestrian Archers though for a little bit i'm a temporary guard." Quick Shot answered. "So I take it you're headed back to the palace?"

"Yes, we are." She answered her tone making him back off a little.

"Hey I was just hoping to join you. As you my recall Princess Luna I am Onyx's best friend and I want to make sure he's alright." Quick Shot replied.

"That's fine, but what happened to Onyx?" She asked concern in her voice.

"He decided to have me run decoy to lour some of the guard changelings guarding the front door of the palace. Though as I was running away something popped back into my mind, that there might be a lot more inside the palace. So i'm pretty sure he either got captured or..." Quick Shot didn't finish as he looked away his stare distant.

"I wouldn't worry about it, if the changelings can since any kind of love off of him then they wouldn't kill him. They probably brought him to Chrysalis so she can decide what to do with him, and well food is food. And emotions especially love is food for them." Song answered.

"And how do you know all of this?" Another guard asked.

"For one I was kidnapped by them, and for two I am just over two hundred years old you know." He answered a look of the same sadness she seen on him before.

"But how are you over two hundred years old? The only way in order for anypony to live that long is either becoming attuned to a celestial body, or if they practice dark magic." The same guard that asked the question said, making all of the other guards stare at him ready to attack.

"No I have not been practicing dark magic. What actually happened to me is considered top secret, only few ponies know about what I've been through. And only the princesses and I are the only ones who can talk about it." He answered, but there was something in there that didn't seem right. A part of his tone told Luna he was hiding something.

"Let's not discuss this in public, we have to get to the palace to talk to my sister." She said earning a grateful smile from Song, and they finally started their slow walk to the palace.

---

"Are you okay princess?" Twilight asked as Celestia was freed from the cocoon, and right beside her student was Feather looking concerned but ashamed.

"I am just fine Twilight, but I am wondering if my sunshine is alright. I think we should have you looked at by the palace doctor because this stress can't be good for the baby, and you looked a bit worse for wear." Celstia answered standing up and looking at Feather with pure love and concern.

"Y-you aren't mad at me for not telling that I-I was pre..." Feather was cut off as Celestia pressed her lips against her, and there was a long and dramatic 'Awww..' from somewhere else.

"No I am not mad at you my love, for this news maid my day far more brighter since I failed at protecting my kingdom." Celestia answered a sad look in her eyes.

"You didn't fail anypony Celesti, not me nor your citizens. What everypony needs to remember is that you are also a pony as well as they are." Feather said wrapping her hooves around the princess.

"It is good to hear that from my future wife, and a expecting mother as well." Celestia smiled at the thought of being a real mother.

"Oooh, this is just so romantic!" Rarity said taking a hidden hooferchief from somewhere to wipe her eyes.

"Um, Rarity?" Fluttershy asked, and when Rarity looked at her she let out a small 'eep' that only mad Rarity smile at the cuteness. "I-if y-you don't mind me a-asking, but w-what Chrysalis s-said about you h-having feeling for me..."

"Yes, I remember." Rarity said a blush forming on her.

"Well, is she right?" Fluttershy managed to very quietly ask shaking in place, but Rarity had grown accustom to Fluttershy's speaking so she heard the question.

"Y-yes, I do have feelings for you my dear Fluttershy." Rarity spoke almost as quiet as Fluttershy as she just admitted her feelings, all chips and bets on the table now. "W-what about what she said about..."

Rarity never got the chance as Fluttershy tackled her in a big bear hug locking lips with her. On the inside Rarity and Fluttershy were squealing with happiness that they both had the same feelings for each other. But on the outside all anypony saw was a yellow blur tackling Rarity and the yellow blur suddenly kissing the white mare, both had their eyes closed.

"Ahem!" A sudden voice said. "I-I hope i'm n-not disrupting anything." They all turned to see Onyx sitting grimacing in pain, but Twilight didn't seem to notice as she leapt for her own lover and locked lips with him.

"I'm so glad your okay! I thought you might have, that they were only saying that you're alive and showing us..." Twilight started but was cut off noticing that he was grimacing even worse now, and she let go and looked at him. "What happened?"

"I-it's fine really, just some cracked ribs and a burn. Nothing to be concern about." Onyx said the grimace still on his face. "B-but I think they cracked some of the ones that healed, but it doesn't hurt as bad when I know that you're safe."

"How did you get your injuries?" Celestia asked.

"Oh, w-well I-I was tricked by one of those c-changelings. He had made himself l-look like Twilight." Onyx said looking away in shame. "I-I managed to figure out that it wasn't the real her, b-but he already f-feed enough to get a lot of power. I couldn't defend m-myself because I-I couldn't use magic, and took a full p-powered blast in the chest."

"Oh my, we need to get you checked out as well. Though I see that you already had a visit with one of the safe zones." Celestia said nodding to the blood stained bandage around his chest.

"Y-yeah, right before the c-changeling finished me off and b-before I passed out a mysterious cloaked stallion s-saved me. And t-took me to one of the s-safe zone. B-but one of the nurses helped me r-recover enough to make my way here." Onyx answered.

"That's right, why were you trying to break into the palace when you knew that it would be heavily guarded?" Twilight asked giving him a glare.

"Well I wasn't alone a-at first, Q-quick Shot was with me. B-but I made him run decoy to get as many of t-the changelings guards o-outside to chase him. I-it slipped my mind about h-how many there was on the inside." He answered.

"I'm just glad your safe my stargazer." Twilight said gently pecking him on the cheek.

"B-but there is something e-else I should tell you Twilight. I-it's something that i-i'm not proud of." Onyx said.

"And what would that be?" Twilight asked looking very concerned.

"W-while I thought the c-changeling was you, I-I kissed it..." Onyx answered looking away not wanting to see the hurt in her eyes.

"Y-you kissed a changeling?" She asked though her tone didn't seem to contain any bad emotion, just more concern. "Did it still, um, look like me?"

"Y-yeah, that's why I kissed it. B-because I thought it was you." Onyx said still averting his gaze.

"Well as long as you don't kiss another girl again, i'll let this one slid. And remember if I say not to leave a tip then don't, cause if you do we might cut the party short next time." Twilight said turning his head to look at her as she winked at him, but as he looked past her for a second he could see Rarity and Applejack stifling laughter, and Fluttershy had a deep red blush on her face.

"So does t-this mean that y-you don't care that I kissed somepony e-else?" Onyx asked.

"It does, but I can understand that you thought it was me. Later maybe you can tell how you figured out that it wasn't." Twilight answered giving another affectionate kiss on the cheek.

"Sister, I am so sorry I am late." Luna suddenly ran through the door hugging her sister.

"I'm glad to see you to Lulu, but are you not ma..." Celestia stopped what she was about to say as she saw who was standing by the door. "H-how can this be?"

"That's something i'm about to explain, but please have your moment with your sister. Oh and it's good to see you all again, and Feather you seem somewhat different than the last time I saw you." Song said a look of confusion crossed all of their faces, for all most of them knew he was in prison for being a host of a dangerous creature. And this confusion ranged double for Celestia and Feather as they thought he was dead.

"Yes, he said he'll explain everything. And guess what? He's actually back, both physically and mentally this time! He got his memory back!" Luna exclaimed excitedly.

"Yes, well though this news is a bit of a surprise me and Feather have our own news to share. This news will probably be just as shocking." Celestia said looking at her little sister.

"Oh, and what's that?" Luna asked both her and Song looked between her and Feather both had big smiles, and Celestia went to stand by Feather again and gave her a kiss.

"So do you want to tell them my sunshine?" Celestia asked Feather with more love than Luna had ever seen her sister showed towards Feather since they've been engaged. Not that her sister didn't love Feather, it's just she has to maintain a certain level of public display of affection.

"It's okay Celesti, you can tell them." Feather answered nuzzling Celestia.

"Well the news is that Feather is pregnant with our child." Celestia said, this making Luna gasp in shock and surprise and Song only smiled.

"B-but how? You two are mares." Luna asked.

"Well, I think it happened when Celestia here wanted to try a spell while we were, well you know." Feather said, and Luna just nodded. "And well long story short, for a short time she had a certain private part and it's been proven that the spell can in fact get mares pregnant by other mares. It's been recommended by doctors to mares who want a foal of their own but don't want to either adopt or, uh, go to a donor." Feather answered looking away in embarrassment.

"Yes, well this is mostly my fault for not using protection. But this is still an en-joyous occasion for all of us, but it will have to wait until after we hear about what Song has to say." Celestia looked at him with suspicion which he knew was coming.

"Alright, I guess i'll start from the prison. Though the details are fuzzy since I got my memory back so here goes nothing." He said taking a deep breath.

---

"Please no...Ahhh!" He screamed in pain as it felt like something was trying to dig it's way out of his body.

"Hmm, yes you are the one I've been looking for. I'm sure you know about what you're hosting?" Chrysalis asked in Cadence's voice.

"W-who are you?" He managed to say through the pain.

"You can call me Queen Chrysalis, or for you just Chrysalis. Now do you know what you are hosting?" She asked in annoyed tone.

"A-a creature that should be dead." He managed to say.

"My my, looks like somepony doesn't know exactly what they're hosting. Other wise you should feel honored, though it seems that you have only have part of the mother inside of you." She said looking away her horn glowing again and the same pain returned.

"W-what are you doing?" He asked once again through the pain he felt.

"Well don't worry i'll explain later, but for now i'll have to come back for you." She said walking away.

As the pain he felt started to leave he finally managed to breath. What was she, and who was this mother? She surely didn't mean the creature, and what was that about him only being a host to part of it? For all he knew he was the only one to host the creature, and how was it possible if there were two host?

He laid there in his bed his body not wanting to respond for some reason, and then he heard some movement from outside of his cell. A guard had taken up position on the outside, and he recognized the guard as Private Dancer. But little did Dancer or Song know that this would be the last time anypony would see Dancer as a whole.

"Ah, guard I want to go inside of this ones cell to talk to him." Chrysalis said still pretending to be cadence, and another prisoner was behind her.

"Are you sure Princess, and why is that prisoner with you?" Dancer asked.

"Don't worry, I just want to run an experiment with two prisoners. And I need your help as well, I need you to go inside with me." Chrysalis said.

"I understand Ma'am." Dancer said nodding his head.

Song wanted to warn him about the danger, that he shouldn't listen and alert his fellow guards. But whatever Chrysalis did to him made him lose the ability to speak as well. As Dancer picked up the keys and unlocked the door stepping inside he turned to the princess to ask if she was coming.

"Are you..." Dancer never even finished as he was blasted knocked out.

"Ha, that was great now time to make sure no pony looks for you Song. Because I know that with you being lovey dubie with Luna they'll send a search party for you if they think your still alive. Now my servant remove the guards armor and place it upon yourself." She said and the prisoner walked forward his eyes glowing green.

"Y-you're sick." He managed to say.

"Yes, I am love sick. Also if your wondering about my new friend here, he's hosting the other part of the mother. And he'll also help you get out of here." She said giving him an evil smirk.

But before he could say anything she again lit her horn and this time he instantly fell asleep. Though in his sleep this time he heard a voice call out to him. The same voice that he thought was the creature talking to him, but he knew that it was his own voice. This voice sounding older and than what he knew his youth was, and had a sadness to it, and it said to him very simple but frightening words for some reason.

"Let it take over, I promise everything will be fine." His own voice rang in his head in his sleep.

Author's Notes:

Well not a full explanation, but at least it's a start.

Letting It Take Over

As he started to regain consciousness he could still his own voice in his sleep tell him to let it take over. But why would he let it take over, he had been fighting this thing for awhile now for Luna. He would not let himself lose to the creature just because a dream told him to.

But what caught his attention was a conversation in font of him, the two who were talking oblivious to him being awake now. From what he could hear they were talking about their plan to take over Canterlot then Equestria. Then all of a sudden the one who had been called commander told his queen that their guest was awake, and he was thrown back into sleep.

"Hey, hey you! Wake up." A voice called, and he managed to stir a little. "Man you ponies are weak. If it were up to me we would have already killed you, but nope the queen says your the host to our mothers power. So I can't lay a single hoof on you."

All that got in response was another stir and moan, and upon hearing this the changeling standing there just grunted. After saying that there was food laying by the door for him the changeling left mumbling about how weak and inferior ponies are. Taking a moment he slowly opened his eyes to finally take a look at his surroundings.

"Oh so you are awake. Good job tricking that bastard." Another voice said coming from across what he knew was a cell door.

"W-who are you?" He asked in a weak voice.

"You can call me Blam, and you don't have to introduce yourself as I already know your name is Song." Blam replied. "Unfortunately I was the one who was under that mind control spell and was forced to carry you here, sorry about that."

"Y-you were under a mind control spell?" He asked sitting up, and then remembering how the one who was with her at the prison had a green glow to his eyes. "Right, the glow. But how do you know my name?"

"Ah, for starters nothing goes on in the prison that I don't know about. Also the changelings seem to know your name as well, and how you're at least a host of part of their so called mother." Blam spat out angrily.

"So if you were a prisoner as well, what did you do to be put in their most secured prison? It certainty couldn't be because they knew you were a host of this mother, or how I like to say, the creature. Shot most ponies don't even know about that I don't think. And how did you even become a host, and how is that possible?" He asked feeling his head start to spin a little.

"That's something I can answer." Both stallions looked to where the voice called and then heard a chuckle. "Oh I hope you two are comfortable where you are, but as I said I can answer most of your questions. Like for example Mr. Blam here was sent to that prison after he tried to rob the Royal Treasury, and killed a innocent mare in the process. He was trying to take a hostage, but it backfired when she fought back."

"How did you know that? And who are you?" Blam shouted.

"Oh you mean you don't recognize me by my voice? Well let me introduce myself once again, I am Queen Chrysalis of the changeling race. As for how I know about you is because of my many spies within Equestria. For you see my little ponies, I have to have spies every where in order to find love so we may feast upon it, granted we could eat an emotion but love is such a powerful one that it makes it almost irresistible to us. That and the stronger the love the more power a changeling can have." Chrysalis explained. "So that's how I know about you Blam, and that's also how I found out that the mother, or how you put it the creature was here in Canterlot this entire time."

"Why do you keep referring to the creature as the mother? And what does us supposedly being both host have to do with anything?" He asked.

"Why do you think we call the creature the mother?" Chrysalis asked in a fake hurt tone. "Because she is the mother of all changelings, the one who created our magic. The very first changeling, and she was imprisoned inside a Night Gem long ago for her crimes. The ancient unicorns that had roamed this land had hoped that she would die inside, but she was already immortal by the time they had caught her. As for what you two have to do with it, well take a guess."

"Y-you meant the creature is the first ever changeling that had ever existed? But even so how could it have ended up in both of us, I mean I may not remember but according to what I found out I was the only who had contact with it in between five hundred to seven hundred years back." He asked.

"Ah well how did you find that out? Let me guess you found a journal of the last one that the mother tried to take over, and guess what? You are looking at her descendant right over here." She said pointing over to the other stallion. "You see she planted a seed in her blood line, and I guess he was a compatible host for her to start taking over. That's why he's been going crazy over the years. But you see since by that time she also had you, she decided to split herself. One would be the host of her mind, and the other the host for her power, her magic, her immortality."

"Are you telling me that one of us has her mind in us? While the other has her abilities? Then which one of us has which?" Blam asked greed crossed his mind.

"Well, I we have no idea how to tell. All I know is that you two have her in you, and by the time she fully develops inside one of you will most likely die as she leaves your body. Which one will she choose? I have no idea, and I don't care as long as we get her back." Chrysalis said with an evil grin.

"Let it take over!" His own voice screamed for no reason making him grimace in pain.

'But why let it take over? You heard what she said, once she fully develops she will move to the one of her liking and leave the one to his death.' He screamed back.

"You're just gonna have to trust yourself, it's the only way for us to be fully restored. And it will most likely put a hole in their plan since her other side has fully kicked in yet, so let it take over and trust me already." His own voice said back, but it sounded different. It sounded older, like it knew what it was talking about.

"So I bid you a goodbye for now, and hopefully next time I see you two one of you will be alive." She said chuckling to herself as she walked away.

"I hope it's me that get's to be the full host, even if I do die in my own body." Blam muttered giving him an evil stare.

A few hours later and after confirming that he had gone insane for the fact that he was talking to himself he decided what to do. He decided to trust the voice that kept telling him to do it, though it would not tell him why. But it did tell him what to do even though he still had the magic cancellation ring on, this should still work. Upon sitting up again he started to do a meditation that had appeared in his minds eye.

"Hey what are you doing?" Blam asked, but he got no response. "Fine ignore me."

"Yes that's it, let it run through you freely. Soon our minds shall be one again, and we can be with Luna just like we promised." The voice said and he couldn't help but picture Luna now smiling as they spend many years together, but how he had no idea.

Maybe he shouldn't take this risk, so what if he was regular mortal and won't live as long with her? He would be able to at least give her another few decades with him. So was this worth the risk of letting the creature, whatever part of it, take him over?

"Of course it is." He muttered to himself refocusing on the meditation, at least this might be a quick death. "Aahh!"

"What in the tartarus is going on?" A changeling guard asked as he ran towards the cell, and he saw him hunched over in pain as the creature started to take hold.

"Why are you just standing there? Didn't your queen tell you to make sure your prisoners are okay? Help him out." Blam said, and the guard though taken aback by this nodded and fumbled around with the keys and unlocking the cell door.

---

"I blacked out after that only to wake up with the changeling knocked out, the cell door open and me with my full memory back. I managed to escape by stealing some exploding potions since I didn't have use of my magic." He finished.

"Hold on here, what was that about letting it take you over?" Rainbow asked.

"Yeah, let what take you over?" Pinkie asked though for some reason she had a knowing smile, like she knew what he would say.

"Well the creature..." There was a collective gasp when he said that, and he heard the guards that Luna had ordered to stay outside the doors try to make their way in.

"It is alright, go back to your positions." Celestia ordered. "Now Song, from what you just told us you let the creature take over you?" He gave a nod. "But because there were two host one carried the mind, and one carried the magic are you saying that you carried the magic then? And you've yet to explain why and how you got your memory back or why you lost it in the first place."

"Ah, well let me start with this. As far as I know me, the one that has lived for two hundred years had been sleeping inside of my own head. As for your question on if i'm the host of the creatures magic and immortality I was not sure myself, but it would seem so. Or else I would not be here, at least not as a long time friend." He answered looking Celestia straight in the eyes, and she nodded.

"But then how did you lose your memory and how did letting the creatures power take over you restore it?" Twilight asked.

"Yes, well as I said I've technically been asleep in my own head. But as for how that happened well let me explain something. The Night Gems have far more magic purpose than what anypony ever thought. I had just finished my research on it before I met Luna." He said giving her a loving glance.

"Wait, I thought you gave up your studies on them long ago?" Celestia asked.

"That is what I wanted you to believe Celestia. You see as proven by the creature, the Night Gems were used as containment or prisons to contain evil and powerful creatures. This was considered a death penalty unless one happened to be immortal that is. But the spell to trap souls in it had long been purposely forgotten, but I will say that the spell to get somepony out of the Night Gem was still around." He said smiling like he was looking at very distant memories.

"So what was the spell?" Twilight asked she had a twinkle in her eye.

"First, never ask that since it involves black magic. But the spell to free somepony was a lullaby." He said looking at Luna her eyes widened in surprise.

"B-but if that's supposed to be the spell to release somepony then how.." She was cut off by him raising a hoof.

"Upon my research on the matter, I found out that it can also be used as a spell to temporarily hold a soul. Meaning that the releasing spell under the right circumstances can be used to capture as well." He answered.

"So by right circumstances you mean if somepony is about to die?" Celestia said.

"Yes, that's exactly what I mean. So when Luna sung to me she transferred my soul into one of the Night Gems on her necklace or my family ring. And as I said, the spell can only hold somepony temporarily though i'm not sure for how long. I'm not even sure if the spell decides how long." He answered.

"Then what decides how long somepony goes into the gem?" Luna asked her eyes wide at what he was telling them.

"From what I've hear I was gone for nearly three months being declared dead. So my theory is the spell undoes itself when it senses a very powerful magic, and this may sound cheesy and cliched, but that magic I think is love. Though it is used to already release ponies from the gem, I don't think they've ever discovered how to reverse it when the spell was used to conceal a soul. But I knew I had figured it out when I finally met the pony who had saved my life, not once now like how I said, but twice." He said looking at Luna again a deep blush across her face.

"So let me get this straight, a spell used to free ponies from their imprisonment was also designed to temporarily capture souls if they were dying? Then the only way it seems to free said soul is if somepony is truly in love with it?" Twilight asked that twinkle growing more and more.

"Yes, that's pretty much how it's designed. Though like the real spell, it was forgotten as well as exactly how to set them free from it." He answered.

"So what if the pony that was in true love with the soul dies?" Rarity asked.

"I have no idea about it then." He replied sadly.

"But you were gone for three months, why didn't you get released sooner?" Feather asked.

"Most likely because my original body was to badly damaged and buried. Also I believe that the pony in question that truly loves the soul inside of it's imprisonment has to show their love by accepting the fact that they may never see them again." He said a sad look crossed his eyes.

"So back to the question, what does any of this have to do with your memory?" Pinkie interrupted.

"Yes, well I believe that when I got a new body, meaning the statue that looked exactly like me, I think it rejected myself at first. Though part of that was because when my soul passed along into a Night Gem I was fighting the creature, and since it seems that the creature was in me all of this time my body automatically started to fight it. Thus my own body also fought against it's own memories, only one managed to escape. A certain ponies smile." He again looked at Luna.

"So because you were in a new body it rejected the creatures power and that also made it fight your memories? That sucks then, but that would explain a few things. But how did the memory spell not work on you, and what was it about the real you sleeping in your own head?" Celestia asked.

"That would be because of the power of the creature negating the affects of the spell, and as for me sleeping in my own head. Well when my body rejected my memories,and other wise me, the real me had to be put to sleep until I found a way to help myself remember. That's when I managed to convince myself to go into the cave and into the chamber. It was there where I first tried to get myself to remember." He answered.

"You mean it was not the creature that whispered to you?" Luna asked.

"No, it was actually myself trying to get myself to accept the magic of the creature. As that was the only way for me to return with all of my memories. Though I knew that there was a risk there, but it was a risk I was willing to take." He replied looking into her eyes with a serious look.

"But how did you know that you were the host of the creature? And what about all you went through at the prison, all of the pain?" She asked stepping forward.

"When you are trapped in your own head like I was, you start to feel things that you might not otherwise not know about. As for the pain and everything, well my subconscious was listening to me. So what happens to a unicorn when all of a sudden they get more power than what their bodies are used to?" He asked.

"Well they either lose control and go on a magical rampage, or they get sick in some shape or form." Twilight answered, their eyes telling him they knew what he was getting at.

"Yes, I was already trying to get myself to accept it. To just let the creature, no matter what side of the coin I got take me over. That is why I was in pain, and before you ask the reason why I managed to get my voice heard to the other me was because the creatures magic had already spread enough to where I could communicate with myself. That's why I was starting to do better. So I believe that's everything, how I came back, how I regained my memories, and about my situation with the creature. So Celestia I hate to do this right now but you need to make a decision." He said with a blank expression.

"What are you talking about Song?" Luna asked with a little bit of concern taking another step forward.

"He means that I have to decide whether or not to send him back to prison." Celestia answered making Luna look at her with eyes wide.

"But he's not the host of the creature." She said.

"Yes, but at the same time I am Luna." He said his eyes taking on a far greater sadness that anyone of them could ever understand.

"What are you saying?" She asked.

"He's saying that because he still is a host to the creature in a way. And according to the law..." Celestia looked at her sister with a sad gaze but then smiled. "According to the law there is nothing about a unicorn suddenly having more magic and a longer life than what they are supposed to."

"But what about the creature?" He asked looking at Celestia with shocked eyes.

"Yes well be as it may that you gained your extra power and life from it, you are not the host of it's mind. So there forth you are not a danger as long as you learn how to control the magic that now resides in you. As for the other stallion that has the other half of the creatures essence i'm sure the changelings had carried him away after you made your escape, so he should be far enough away to where the creatures mind won't have any affect on you. So as far as I can see, you just got more magic and a longer life now." Celestia answered smiling at both Luna and Song as they stood there with shocked expressions. "Well what are you two waiting for?"

They just looked at her again and looked at each other Luna tackling him in a bone crushing hug. He knew since he felt a rib crack, but he couldn't keep his happiness inside as well. Because of a technicality he was set free of his previous sentences as he wrapped his hooves around her and brought her in for a kiss.

"Ahem, and i'm sorry for interrupting and I know i'm the one who said to do this but there is one other thing." Celestia said and they broke both the kiss and hug with deep blushes on their face. "Yes, well there is the matter of you escaping prison. Granted I know that you were kidnapped under a very secured prison, regardless I will have to issue a punishment for said crime. That punishment will be house arrest, and I expect you to be in your room by tonight."

"Wait room?" Both Luna and Song asked in unison.

"And house arrest is all i'm getting?" He asked.

"Yes, since you no longer have reason to stay by that cave since the creature was set free, and you have your memories back you can now move back into the palace full time. I will send some guards to fetch your things, as your house arrest starts today. And yes house arrest because i'm feeling very generous today." Celestia said nuzzling Feather and putting a hoof on her stomach.

"I-I understand, whatever you have to do. So um, what room will I be staying in then?" He asked.

"Well I assumed that you wanted to move in with Luna, if that's alright with the both of you?" Celestia asked. "I mean unless you want your own room since it's been awhile?"

"W-what do you think my princess?" He asked turning to look at Luna who was deep in thought.

"Well I don't know, maybe we should take things slow..." She said making him frown in disappointment, but then she had a big smile on her face. "And I can't think of any better way to start things off by sharing a room with my knight in a pink robe."

"Knight in a pink robe huh?" Onyx asked with a smirk on his face.

"Oh shut up and let them have their moment my stargazer before I tell them why I call you that." Twilight said making him blush and nod.

"So uh, do you want to go to our room to show me around again. It's been awhile since I got to sleep in there, and after everything I think we both need a good nights sleep. And I know that I always slept better with you in the same room." He said giving her a kiss on the cheek.

"Yeah, come on i'll give you the tour again." She said with a wink making him raise an eyebrow and they walked out of the room.

"Since when did you become so flirtatious?" He asked with a playful smile.

"I have no idea what you are talking about, I was merely offering a tour to my coltfriend of his new home is all." She said with a straight face.

"Hmm, well good thing we're taking things slow then huh? Because I would love to take you out sometime after my house arrest is over, to bad i'll be bored though without to much to do." He said.

"Oh and what makes you think you won't have anything to do? You are a chief correct?" He nodded. "Then you can still prepare us dinner for a nice dinner on a balcony. And maybe, just maybe after some dates i'll let you sleep in my bed. But for now you'll be sleeping on your favorite couch." Sh said with a teasing smile.

"You know if I wake up before you i'll probably sit next to your bed to look at your adorable expression when your sleeping. That and if memory calls, I don't need a dream walking spell to know what you're dreaming about." He said with his own teasing smile.

"And what does that mean?" She asked giving him a curious look.

"Yeah, I remember when I first woke up before you I couldn't help but look at and listen to you. You talk in your sleep, and I know what you mostly dream about." He said raising an eyebrow.

"I have no idea what you mean." She said looking away.

"Really? So you don't remember your dreams?" He asked.

"I do not." She answered.

"Of course ya do, you once told me that you remember every dream in great detail. That's why you created your own dream walking spell. Here let me give you a demonstration of one of your dreams that you say you don't remember. 'Oh Song this dinner is so very lovely, no not yet. Please stop kissing me there...'" He was stopped by her putting a hoof on his mouth, and when he looked she was blushing up a storm.

"Okay, okay so I do remember all of my dreams. Just please don't tell anypony or do that again or else I will personally send you back to prison." She said still blushing.

"How about for tonight you let me sleep in your bed with you for some cuddle time?" He asked after he removed her hoof.

"Do you promise not to tease me about my dreams?" She asked her eyes pleading.

"Don't worry I promise I won't tease or tell another living soul." He said giving her a kiss. "So let's get this tour started."

Author's Notes:

Well there ya go, if any more questions just ask them. And boy is it great to be getting back to these scenes with Song and Luna, it's been awhile since they've had a talk like this.

Getting Back

As Song and Luna left talking about something Onyx turned to see Twilight giving him a slight glare. But she then put a big smile on her face as he knew that meant trouble. Though the only thing that seemed to distract her was Shining clearing his throat.

"So Onyx, you look pretty beat up. But you seemed to have survived just as well, not many ponies can take a blast like that square in the chest. You ever consider a military career?" Shining asked.

"Not really, and after today I don't think i'll ever want to join up. No offense, but I think i'm happy with my position as head of the Ponyville Observatory right now." He answered wrapping a hoof with one of Twilight's.

"Well even so you should get that checked out, looks like it's been reopened." Shining said pointing his hoof at the bandages.

Sure enough there seem to be fresh blood on them, though he knew it happened during his fight down stairs. He comforted Twilight who looked at it with a guilty expression by making her look at him and shaking his head. But this still had little console for her.

"Twilight it happened under my own stupidity by charging in here alone." He said.

"I know, but you wouldn't have charged in if it wasn't for me." Her voice was full of guilt.

"Um, hate to break this up but you really better go see the palace doctor before you bleed out." Shining said, and Onyx nodded his head.

"Where is the palace doctor?" He asked looking down the hall with the now open doors.

"He should be back to his station, just go down the hall there take a left. Then at the cross way take a right, and the infirmary will be on the left hoof side." Celestia answered.

"Okay thanks." He said starting to walk and memorize the directions.

"Hey Onyx, i'll be there in a few minutes. I have to talk with the princess." Twilight said as he was at the doors.

"Well take as long as you want, i'm sure you don't want to see what's under these bandages." He replied smiling back at her.

As he walked down the hall he did start to feel dizzy most likely due to the lack of blood he lost. Even if it was a burn that didn't mean to sealed every blood vessel in the area. But then he felt somepony supporting him as he walked.

"Man I leave you for an hour or two, and you end up getting beat up? You had one job you know, one job." Quick Shot said teasingly.

"Hey at least I made it into the palace where I wanted to go." He replied.

"Yeah, almost getting killed in the process." Quick Shot said back.

"I know I know, hey since the threat is over are you going back to the arching team?" He asked looking at his friend who now had many bruises most likely from his earlier fight.

"Yeah, I am. A guards life isn't for me." Quick Shot said grimly.

They took the left Celestia said to take and they talked a little bit more about how their day went. Apparently Quick Shot ran into some of his fellow guards and they helped him battle off the changelings that were following him. Though he wished he fared the same luck, all he got was an army of himself attacking him. The only good that brought was some of them got confused and started to beat each other up.

"Heh, well that serves them right for taking the form of just one pony. They must not be very bright." Quick Shot said after a laugh. "Well looks like we made it the infirmary, i'm afraid this is where I take my leave. I'm still on the clock for the next two days, so see ya around."

"Yeah see you around." He said waving his friend off and took a step into the infirmary.

"Hello, how may I help you?" The doctor asked as he opened the door.

"Um, I was sent by Princess Celestia and Shining Armor to get checked out. I took quite the hit while the invasion happened." He said walking into the room.

"Okay, well let's see..." The doctor finally looked up his eyes narrowing and a small smile crossed his face. "Well here have a seat on one of the beds."

"Sure." He replied hoping onto the nearest bed to him, though he was surprised that this infirmary was so empty.

"Now let's remove those bandages shall we?" The doctor asked already doing so. "Hmm, minor healing magic was used, which makes since for the fact that these bandaged were put on by professional hooves. Now it looks like most of your ribs healed up, but some still have hair line fractures."

"So is everything okay?" He asked a little concerned.

"Oh yes, everything is just fine. All of this can be done with a simple healing spell, whoever treated you before either must not be a unicorn, not experienced with this spell, or they just didn't have time to perform the spell." The doctor answered.

"Well the one who treated me was a nurse by the name of Silver Heart." He said.

"Ah, she's an Earth Pony. So she couldn't have casted the spell, though from what i'm gathering she gave you a natural remedy for pain and healing bones. But you seem well muscled so it doesn't surprise me that you survived such injury." The doctor said and from the tone of his voice made Onyx feel a little uncomfortable.

"So, uh how long will it take to heal up?" He asked.

"With this spell only a few moments. But first let's stop that bleeding and i'll also need to do a more thorough examination." The doctor answered again making him feel uneasy and this time it was by the look on the doctors face when he mentions a thorough examination.

"What will the examination be exactly?" He asked as the doctor cast a spell to stop the bleeding.

"Well it'll mostly just the normal examination. You know height, weight, reflexes and also a physical." The doctor answered.

"Can't that wait until after i'm healed?" He asked still feeling uneasy.

"Yeah it can, then let's start then." The doctor replied.

As the doctors horn started to glow so did his chest and he felt the tingling presence of magic surround his wound and ribs. Then he felt the pain of the burn and broken ribs start to fade away and the dizziness started to go away as well. He let out a sigh of relief as his wounds fully healed up.

"Okay that should do it, now how do you feel?" The doctor asked a sweat was across his face from doing the spell.

"Much better, thank you." He answered.

"Good, now it's time to get to the examination. And I think i'm gonna enjoy this." The doctor mumbled the last part under his breath.

"Oh hello i'm not interrupting anything am I?" All of a sudden Twilight asked as she popped out of no where while the doctor was in the middle of getting his weight.

"No not at all Ms. Sparkle, what can I do for you?" The doctor asked taking down the weight and nodding in satisfaction.

"Well it's not what you can do for me it's what you can do for him, which it looks like you already did it. I just came to keep my stargazer some company." Twilight said leaning in to give him a kiss on the cheek, and the doctor looked up to see this with a frown on his face.

"Okay, then all I have to do is get your height then that should be it." The doctor said in a now flat tone making Twilight giggle a little and Onyx a little confused.

"I thought you said you also have to do a physical?" He asked raising his eyebrow.

"As much as I would like to give you one..." The doctor gave him a bit of a longing look. "I'm a bit busy with paperwork I need to fill out."

"Of course you must have had a ruff day." Twilight said again giggling this time at the confused expression on Onyx's face.

"So come over here so we can get your height." The doctor ordered and he followed, shortly after him and Twilight left.

"What was his problem?" He asked a little confused.

"You haven't figured it out? He's gay, and I think he wanted you." Twilight said this time laughing at his shocked expression.

"That's why he wanted to give me a physical? He does realize he could have lost his license for that reason!" He said still a little shocked.

"Well can you blame him? You do look good if you ask me." She said rubbing his now healed chest.

"Um, yeah. Hey Twilight don't I still owe you a massage? I think now would be a good time to give you one, I know how stressed you are after all of this. That and I still feel guilty about leaving you alone last night." He said looking away.

"Onyx, it's fine. I understand. Though I was right, you had no idea since you didn't know her. But yeah a simple massage is just what I need right now." She said leaning into him.

They made their way to her room for their stay and as they entered he told her to get comfortable on the bed. As she did he couldn't help but think of last time they had a massage, though this time there wasn't a enchanted candle to arouse them. So he felt confident that it wouldn't end the same way, even if he wanted it to. But that was also due to the fact that was part of his birthday gift.

"So your ready?" He asked.

"Yeah, go ahead." She replied and he put his hooves right in between her shoulder blades and applied some pressure.

---

"Don't worry Shining i'll be just fine walking around the palace." Cadence said waving off her future husbands concerns.

"Fine, I guess nothing can happen to you." Shining replied giving her a small peck. "It's just I should've known, I'm just worrying about your safety right now."

"I know, but there are no more changelings here right now. So i'll be fine, i'll be back in a few hours after I've stretched my legs some more." She said walking out the door before he could respond.

As she walked through the halls of the palace guards being positioned back in their right place. She wondered where she could go, and then she had an idea. Since they got off on the wrong hoof when they had meet up again because of Chrysalis, but she wanted to make it up to Twilight.

So she started to make her way to the room that Twilight was staying in and was planning on popping in. But as she got to the room and was about to knock a noise came from the room. It sounded like a moan, but she knew it was impossible.

"Yes Onyx that's the right spot, right there." She heard Twilight say all of a sudden, and an evil grin spread across her snout.

She decided to take a peek at the two love birds so she quietly opened the door wide enough for her to see the bed without them noticing. But to her somewhat disappointment all she saw was Onyx giving Twilight a massage. The evil grin on her face was still there though like she expected this, her horn glowing with pink magic she casted a spell.

---

As he moved the massage down to the middle of her back she inadvertently let out a moan. He couldn't help but to snicker a bit at her reaction to him giving her a massage. Though he continued to apply pressure and he managed to hit the right spot.

"Yes Onyx that's the right spot, right there." She said as he moved his hooves over to find the spot again.

Though neither one of them heard the door opening as they were to caught up in what they were doing to notice. A pink alicorn suddenly cast a spell an hit her targets with extreme accuracy. Suddenly the mood in the room changed as both Onyx and Twilight looked at each other with very seductive eyes.

---

"Now i'll leave them alone and let them have some fun, they both deserve a little stress relief." Cadence said closing the door in time to block her vision from the two of them kissing each other, but then another idea popped into her head. "Hmm, maybe I could give them a bit of a gift while giving myself something to do later."

He horn started to glow again as she rushed the spell she wanted to do. After only a few seconds the spell was ready and she aimed it at the door to Twilight's room and casted it. Though what it did only she would know for now as she walked away with a smirk.

"Now have fun you two." She said to herself. "I just hope you won't be to embarrassed after my gift."

Author's Notes:

Yay, another chapter done! Only a few more to do before I get a break. Hehe, and what will this mysterious gift from Cadence be? What was that last spell she casted?

A Good Night

She walked through the halls with a smile on her face for what she just did. Though she already knew those two had their first time together by the way they acted towards with each other. Most ponies wouldn't pick up on those hints she did, but then she wouldn't be known as the princess of love if she didn't.

"Oh there you are Cadence, how was your walk?" Shining asked when he saw her walking in.

"It was very fun, wanted to say hi to Twilight but she's a bit busy at the moment." She answered but he knew that look she was giving him.

"So what do you want to do now?" He asked with a smile.

"Like you have to ask." She answered before kissing him.

---

"Well that's hilarious! I actually tried to do my own recipe and failed at it, never would have thought that would happen." He said wiping a tear from his eye. "I didn't give anypony food poisoning did I?"

"Just the guard that decided to taste test it. She was in the hospital for two days, but don't worry she's fine now and back to her duty." She answered smiling.

"Well that's good to hear. So you mind if I ask you out on our first date?" He asked a slight blush on his cheeks.

"You know as well as I do that we had our first date already." She replied. "But sure i'm not doing anything tonight, how about you start preparing something for our first night back together."

"Alright as you wish princess." He said bowing making her roll her eyes. "But hey, i'm sorry for missing our one year anniversary."

"Shush now, that was not your fault. Now just keep your mind on making something for us, something that will wow me. After all I don't allow a pony to sleep in the same bed as me on the first date unless they impress me." She said with a teasing smile.

"If that's the way you want to play it, then I should start on our dinner." He said.

"Call me when it's done, and maybe i'll treat you to dessert." She said with a wink and started to walk off.

As she was she swooshed her tail to where it rubbed up against him making him shiver. The thought of what kind of dessert started to cloud his mind a little of certain thoughts. But those would have to be put off until he can wow her with his cooking skills again, though he may be a bit rusty.

So he went to the kitchen and started to search around for the ingredients he needed for a recipe that he had worked on before he died. Lucky for him that the royal kitchen had just about everything he needed, except one ingredient. Though he knew it was just a minor thing and could be replaced with another and what he was making would still be just as good.

Soon he was lost in song as he cooked as he normally did whenever he was in the zone. His voice rang loud and clear as he prepared everything and the world around him had no meaning nor did time. This made it hard to know when he was being watched with amazed eyes and as he finished putting what he was making into the over he heard clapping of hooves.

"That was absolutely amazing!" Feather said still clapping her hooves. "I haven't heard a voice like that since Celestia took me out to a karaoke bar."

"Is that supposed to be a compliment?" He asked raising his eyebrow.

"Oh um, yeah sorry it is a compliment. I didn't mean that you're a bad singer, in fact you're one of the best I've heard. And how you seem to move around the kitchen while not even knowing it, or without paying attention. It was the best show I've seen." She answered.

"To tell you the truth if you remember, I've been in this very kitchen plenty of times. And thank you, before you ask i'm making dinner for me and Luna." He said with a bit of an embarrassed smile.

"Ah, so are you two alright? I mean I know that you two got back together after you came back, but then all of a sudden you got your memory back and have the power of the first Changeling Queen." She said.

"Yeah, yeah I think we'll be just fine. Though some things may have changed, our feelings for one another seemed to have remained the same. Hopefully stronger than what they were before. Oh and congratulations on the baby, I know it makes Celestia happy that she'll finally have a daughter or son of her own." He replied with that same kind smile that he gave her the first time they met.

"Thank you, and i'm happy as well. But do you really think Celesti will be happy with a foal?" She asked her doubt and nerves mixed with her now raging and off balanced hormones made her doubt that her lover would actually be happy about this.

"Yes Feather I do. I've known Celestia for two centuries and have gotten to know her well as a friend. One of the things she kept talking about was how much she wanted a foal of her very own but never seemed to find her special somepony. That is until you came along and stole her heart. Yes I will say that there were others but they would only be with her to be famous or something, but I know you two love each just as I do Luna. Shot she wanted a foal so bad that's why she started to take on personal students, she tries to be a second mother to them. Or a mother if they don't have one." He answered.

"So she sees Twilight as a daughter? That's cute, and thank you for telling me that." She said rubbing her stomach.

"It's no problem, though I may not have been around as long as the princess I still like to say I've gathered some wisdom in my years." He said though he sounded cheerful he could never hide the pain in his eyes.

"Right, how long the princesses have been around." She said to herself growing distant.

"I wouldn't worry about it if I were you, it won't be good for anypony. Especially for your own relationship." He said knowing what she was thinking.

"But she is immortal, and i'll grow old and die eventually. It's already breaking my heart just thinking that she will move on and find another love." She now had tears starting to form.

"Shhs, it's okay. I can't promise that she won't move on after that day, but just remember that she now will always have a piece of you with her. So she would never forget you I can promise you that." He said hugging her.

"T-thank you." She said through her sobs.

"No problem, now you go back to her. Try to tell her how you feel about this, she will be of much more help than I can ever be for you. After all you two are in love, and also engaged as well. Though from what I hear you asked her even before you knew you were pregnant, that's quite the timing." He said breaking the hug and telling her in a calm but joking tone.

"Yeah, I think i'll go do that. Thank you again." She said after a weak laugh.

"Just go, I have some things to finish and you have to go have a little talk." He said turning his attention back onto cooking.

"Okay, and thank you again." She said walking out of the door.

"I just hope Celestia already has a plain, but knowing her she's probably had a plan for this situation for years. I just hope me and Luna can get that closeness we once had back, and maybe we can also have our own foal or two." He said with a smile at the thought but that quickly turned into a frown. "But then how long will I even live anyways?"

Author's Notes:

Hope you guys enjoyed.

Magic Training

It's been a few months since the changeling attack, it was now Nightmare Night again. He was talked into going back to Ponyville by Luna to part take in the holiday. Though this time he was more willing since he wasn't bound to protect a cave that had a dangerous creature inside, that and he figured since he felt out of touch this would help him.

Though he may have been around all of this time due to him protecting the cave he could not really do any holiday stuff. But he did at least keep up on what goes on in the holidays since he had nothing else to do. But he was glad he could spend it with Luna again, and when he actually admitted that he didn't really know that much she let out a light laugh.

He explained that everything he knew was because of talking with other ponies and ready up on it. But he could not participate in it, that was actually another reason why he didn't want to go last year. This just made Luna lean in and kiss him though, and said then it was good she dragged him there so he could.

"So wait, even though you're how old? You've never actually had a Nightmare Night until last year? But you seemed to fit in just fine then, and you also knew a lot about what goes on!" Pinkie said.

"Yes, well that's because I've been around long enough to hear about what goes on. And as I explained Pinkie, I also studied about it. As for me fitting in, that was partially due to the fact that I am used to these more modern times and another reason was because I wasn't alone." He said turning his head smiling at Luna who was talking to Onyx about the stars.

"Hmm, makes sense I guess. So how many foals are you two planning on having? I mean you two will be living a long time after all, so that'll give you plenty of time to have as many foals as you want!" Pinkie claimed excitedly.

"Woah there. No we haven't talked about that yet, we've been mostly getting back into our relationship. I mean after I left we did grow a little apart, lucky not that far apart. As for us living together for a long time i'm not even sure how long i'm gonna live." He replied giving the pink mare an evil glare.

"But you said that you're the host of that creatures immortality and magic." Pinkie said.

"Yes, but even so i'm not sure if that makes me immortal like she is. For all I know it could have just expanded my life span by a hundred years, and as for the magic well I haven't really felt like I've had any extra magic in me." He replied.

"Well then why don't you try a spell that was more advanced for what you could do before?" Twilight came up and suggested.

"What do you mean?" He asked.

"I know that unless you become an alicorn a unicorns magic ability isn't increased beyond their normal levels. Of course like I said unless they become an alicorn, or if they get some kind of artifact that allows them to cast more powerful spells, or even in your case if somepony was the host of a very powerful and ancient magic. You know if they accept that much power that is, and if there body can handle it. But you didn't go up in a puff of smoke when you allowed the magic to take over that means your body could handle it, I wonder if it has anything to do with the fact that it's a new body?" Twilight asked her stare making him feel like a science project.

"Um, well if you put it that way then maybe. But what spell do you have in mind?" He asked.

"Oh um, well what kind of spells did you normally have trouble with in the past?" She asked.

"Well I've always had trouble with cloud walking spells. Hey where did Pinkie go?" He asked turning around and couldn't see the pink mare anywhere.

"I have no idea, but yeah let's get started on working on that spell. But how do you like my costume?" She asked.

"Hmm, so you dressed as Clover the clever this year huh? Looks good." He said.

"Thanks, I was afraid the only pony that would recognize it would be Luna again." She let out a sigh of relief.

"What are you talking about? I recognized that you were dressed as Starswirl the Bearded. So how about that spell? And if I succeed how are we gonna test it?" He asked.

"Well I can get Rainbow to fly up and get a cloud for you. But I think I also know a spell that you could work on that might help you if you ever want to surprise Luna. Not many unicorns can do the spell though, usually high level ones could only do it. Shot i'm Princess Celestias personal student and the first time I ever did it was when I first moved to Ponyville." She said.

"Oh and what spell is that?" He asked a little curious.

"Come on i'll tell you what it is after we get away from the others. I mean unless you want Luna to find out, I mean you do want to surprise her right?" She asked with a teasing grin.

"Yeah, I do. Okay let's go and you can teach me those spells and we'll see if I can pull them off." He said.

"Alrighty then let' go." She said walking towards her library.

---

"So that's the story behind the lyre." He said looking up at the constellation he had just mentioned.

"Yes, I always did enjoy listening to it." She said.

"Hiya you two!" Pinkie suddenly appeared making both of them jump in surprise.

"Oh, Pinkie it's just you. What are you doing over here?" He asked a little curious, she had been talking to Song all night so far.

"Oh well you see I think Twilight is teaching Song some new magic to test out his new magic that he got or something. And I think they're planning a surprise for Luna here, and I don't want to ruin the surprise." Pinkie giggled at it.

"If he wanted to test his magic ability the why didn't he come talk to me about it? I would have helped." Luna said a little disappointed.

"Well you see he wasn't sure if he had any extra magic even though he told everypony that he did. And Twilight overheard and decided to help him see if he did, but don't worry he'll be asking you to help him practice soon enough. That and she wanted to teach him a certain spell so he could surprise ya later." Pinkie said on one breath.

"What spell would that be?" Onyx asked a little confused.

"If I tell you then it might ruin the surprise. Speaking of surprises Rainbow and Quick Shot should be coming by to try to prank you two, and don't they make such a cute couple?" Pinkie asked.

"So they're planning on pranking us huh? But to answer your question, how do you know they're together as a couple? I haven't heard anything from them, and I know you haven't either. I mean Quick Shot just got to Ponyville just yesterday." He replied.

"It's apart of that one thing you'll never understand." Pinkie waved a hoof dismissively. "Oh, Luna take a step to your right."

"Alright." Luna replied taking a step to the right, she had a look of confusion on her face. But right where she was standing a water balloon splashed down.

"Oh come on! Why'd ya move?" A voice complained from above.

"Shush it Dash or else you'll give yourself away!" Another voice called from behind them.

"You two can come out now, Pinkie already told us that you wanted to prank us." Luna called.

"What? Pinkie how did you know we were gonna prank'em?" Rainbow flew down from where she was hiding.

"Because you're predicable that's why Dashie!" Pinkie giggled a little.

"So from what we heard you two are together now?" Onyx asked raising an eyebrow and got a smirk on his face when he saw their faces redden.

"Yeah, um maybe we did decide to get hooked up." Rainbow answered.

"Yup, got my own personal rainbow to brighten up my day now. Though she can be a bit quick sometimes.." An elbow went into his chest. "Ow!"

"Shut up you're just as quick you know?" Rainbow said.

"You didn't have to hit me like that." Quick Shot replied rubbing the spot he had been elbowed.

"Please, that didn't hurt otherwise you'd be sore from what he did last night." Rainbow said.

"Oh and what happened last night?" Onyx asked with a smirk, along with Luna and Pinkie.

"What? That's none of your business!" Both of them said at the same time.

"Yup, they most certainly are a couple." Luna remarked with a snicker.

"Yeah, I thought we already said we were." Rainbow said.

"Yes, but you two just made sure with the way you talked in unison." Onyx said.

"I bet I know what they did last night!" Pinkie shouted.

"Don't you dare tell if you do!" Again both Quick Shot and Rainbow said in unison.

"Aww, why not? It looked like a lot of fun the way you two were going at it." Pinkie said, making Luna and Onyx bust out laughing.

"You were watching us?" Rainbow asked in shock and horror.

"Well ya, you were doing right outside of Sugarcube corner after all! That gave me the perfect vantage point to watch." Pinkie said. 'I would have joined, but you would have said no."

"You bet I would have said no!" Rainbow said, though by now they were surprised that the two of them weren't dead of embarrassment by now.

"Eh, you know me Rainbow always open to having another join." That earned Quick Shot an actual painful elbow.

"Alright fun's over, let's get out of here." Rainbow said taking off and Quick Shot stumbled after her still holding his side.

"Just be careful if you go into another ally this time!" Onyx called to Quick Shot in a tone that let him know he would not hear the end of this for a year.

"Alright, see you two! This is enough chit chat, time is candy you know!" Pinkie said before disappearing.

"Did you catch all of that Luna?" He asked after he managed to catch his breath.

"Yeah, haven't had a good laugh in a minute. But what was Pinkie dressed as?" She asked.

"I don't know, some kind of white duck in a sailors suit?" He said looking at where the pink mare had stood.

"I don't know either, but how are you enjoying being the head of the new observatory here?" She asked, and they got to talking about it for a little while.

Author's Notes:

There ya go, another filler. I'll probably mention the Rarishy ship soon, and yay for time jumps cause that means I don't have to write Spike having his heart broken! Though I will say he's a bit grumpy this year, wonder what's that from? A Beautiful Day is now up, so go check it out.

A Hearths Warming Eve (Part 1)

Two months have passed since Nightmare Night and it was now close to Hearths Warming Eve, and everypony was preparing. Though most preparations were complete there was only a few who still had to do stuff, though the holiday was only two days away. So far Luna and Song, Celestia and Feather, Twilight and Onyx, and all the others decided to spend it together.

"So are you sure you don't need any help Tia?" Luna asked.

"No Lulu, i'll be fine. You two go on ahead and take a break." Celestia replied filling out her paper work.

"But Tia, you should be the one who gets time off. I mean you should spend as much time with Feather, I mean she is pregnant with your child after all." Luna pointed out.

"Yes, but you forget she is still the head maid here. So we spend most of the day together anyways, you and Song need a little bit of extra time together. Though I do find it amusing that you thought that sound proofing spell a few days after Nightmare Night could hide your voice. What exactly did he do to get you to moan that loud?" Celestia asked stopping her writing to give her sister a knowing smirk.

"That is none of your business, I think i'll just take you up on that offer and go get ready now." Luna said running off with a might blush on her face.

"Oh I love pushing her buttons sometimes, she needs this time off anyways. After all she needs a little more time to prepare Songs gift, wouldn't you say my sunshine?" Celestia asked as Feather walked through the door her pregnant belly starting to show.

"Yeah, though I hope he doesn't freak out about it." Feather replied.

"Oh he may be older than normal ponies, but he's not old fashion like that. I'm sure he'll be just fine. That and Lulu is just giving him something he has wanted for a little while." Celestia said. "Now come here I would like to have some company from my wife."

"Oh come now, you know the wedding isn't until next month." Feather said with a slight blush.

"That does not matter, to me we are already married." Celestia said standing up from her pillow and walking over and nuzzled her.

"So are you sure you don't want anything for Hearths Warming Eve?" Feather asked after returning the nuzzle.

"I'm sure. After all you've given me the greatest gifts a princess could ask for, one being loved the other..." Celestia placed a gentle hoof on Feathers stomach and rubbed it lovingly.

"Stop that, it tickles!" Feather said while trying to hold back her laughter, and Celestia removed her hoof after a few more rubs. "Fine, I get what you mean. But you know that this is as much of a gift for you as it is to me."

"I know my love." Celestia said giving a long kiss on Feather.

---

"So you decided we should go? Your sister is pretty crafting I have to hand her that." Song said while packing a few items, mostly gifts.

"Yes, she can be quite persuasive." Luna said averting eye contact and blushed.

"Let me guess, she heard us that night shortly after Nightmare Night?" He asked and her blush only deepened and he gave a nod. "You know Luna, my princess, that's nothing to be ashamed about. We've done it a few times before and we are living together now."

"I-I know, it's just for some reason it still embarrasses me." She replied.

"You aren't ashamed of me are you?" He asked in a teasing voice.

"What? No why would you ask me such a thing?" She asked and saw his smile. "Oh, you are so going to get it."

"Oh? Get what exactly?" He asked, and before he knew what had happened she was on top of him kissing him.

"I love you so much, eve if your way of cheering me up is a bit weird." She said after breaking the kiss and giggled at his shocked expression.

"I love you to my princess, you really are the best thing that's happened to me." He finally said and leaned up to kiss her again, and after a few moments she broke the kiss again.

"We should finish up packing though." She said getting up and walking back over to her suitcase, which was enchanted to hold about a ton of stuff.

"You are so evil." He said once he realized what just happened, for he had just been tricked.

"Oh now, just because I ticked you now doesn't mean we won't still have a little fun later." She said winking to him.

"Yeah sounds great, but I do hope I haven't lost your gift by the time we get to Ponyville." He said as he went to his own suitcase. "After all I did put a lot of thought into it for you and to just have it mysteriously disappear before I can give it to you. that would be bad."

"Fine, but lose that gift then not only will you lose yours, but also you will have to sleep on the couch for a week." She said with a smug smile.

"Hmm, I think it be worth it. Maybe I could get that one nurse to..." He was cut off by her yelling.

"You better not even think about that little hussy, if I ever get my hooves on her if you two are..." She was now cut off by him laughing.

"I was going to say if I could get that one nurse to treat my sore back." He said still laughing. "Y-you actually thought I meant to get to do that?"

"I-it crossed my mind." She said a deep blush came across her face. "S-so what happened?"

"Nothing much, just think I pulled a muscle yesterday when I wrestled that guard." He said rubbing his back.

"Oh you poor thing, why didn't you tell me?" She asked a little concerned.

"Because you would turn on your mother side and treat me like a foal." He replied. "Besides it's nothing to be concerned about, just slightly sore that's all."

"Good, but that does not sound like a pulled muscle. Maybe if it's still sore today I could give you a nice massage." She said stepping towards him.

"Nah, it's good. But maybe I should go see that nurse, maybe i'll let her give me a massage." He said in yet another teasing tone.

"Hmmph, if you ever go see that nurse Silver Heart again I will put her into a dungeon for the rest of her life. Especially since she had the nerve to hit on you with me standing right there! Then after I get done with her, i'll have to think of a good punishment for you. Maybe make you move into your own room perhaps?" She said tapping a hoof to her chin.

"Please, if you send me to my own room you won't be able to sleep. You'll probably sneak into my room and sleep with me anyways." He said with a winning smile.

"Then maybe I won't allow you to cook, and i'll be the one who makes our dinners together for us." She said.

"I've tasted your cooking, not half bad." He shot back.

"Then i'll make you take me on the balcony!" She said and then covered her mouth at what she just said, and he just had a huge smirk on his face.

"A bit kinky for you don't you think? Though you were the one who suggested the night on the cloud, but i'm sure you won't be able to handle the scandal that'll follow. But if you're offering.." He wiggled his eyebrows.

"I-I didn't mean to say that, just forget I said anything." She said going back to her luggage her face feeling extremely hot.

"Hmm, alright but at least now I might know what one of your fantasy's are." He said chuckling and turned back and finished his packing.

---

"Twilight you here?" Rainbow asked as the rest of their friends walked through the door.

"Well hello ladies." Onyx said walking from the stairs wearing a robe. "Good mourning to all of you."

"Good mourning to you, but what are you doing here? Don't you have your own house?" Rainbow asked.

"Oh, um Twilight needed help practicing a spell and Spike is still upset about you two." He said pointing his hoof over to Rarity and Fluttershy, the later blushed and hid behind her mane.

"Poor little Spikie-wikie, I knew he had a crush on me. But it had to be done, I feel absolutely awful for breaking his heart." Rarity said in a concerned tone.

"M-me to." Fluttershy mumbled.

"You know, that is if Fluttershy here doesn't mind, I could set up a mistletoe later so he can get a holiday kiss from you." He suggested.

"That would be fine with me." Fluttershy answered.

"Well, as long as you are okay with it then so am I." Rarity said wrapping her hoof around Fluttershys.

"It's only a holiday kiss, and it is Spike. I think he at least deserves a small kiss on the cheek." Fluttershy said.

"You mean one like this?" Rarity said doing a kick peck on her marefriends cheek getting a surprised squeak out of her.

"Um, uh, y-yes j-just like that." Fluttershy stuttered out.

"Okay i'll go see where Twilight put her mistletoe then." He said walking back up stairs.

"So do you honestly thing he was helping her with a spell?" Rainbow asked.

"Of course not silly, well maybe? Maybe he came over to do that, but then they liked totally started to make out. Then things got out of control form there, and then..." Pinkie couldn't talk as an orange hoof was put into her mouth.

"You know sugar, I rather not hear about their love life right now. Even if i'm gonna tease them about it later. But for right now, i'm looking forward to meeting you under that mistletoe sometime." Applejack said to Pinkie with a wink.

"Well why wait for the mistletoe then?" Pinkie asked but before she could respond she felt Pinkie lock lips with her.

"Alright you two, break it up or go to one of your houses if you're gonna be doing that." Twilight said coming down the stairs. "I just got a letter from Celestia saying that Luna and Song are coming a bit early, so we need to get everything set up."

"But I thought you already set everything up?" Rainbow asked.

"Yes, but it wouldn't hurt to check for a fifth time. After all I did forget to hang the mistletoe." A collective groan from the group of friends later they decided not to argue.

"Hey wheres Quick Shot?" Onyx asked.

"Oh he said he's a bit busy to come over right now. But to tell you the truth, he's just being lazy and wanted to sleep." Rainbow said.

"Ah, makes sense. During the off season he does tend to get a bit lazy." Onyx said nodding his head.

"Alright that should be everything!" Twilight called.

"So anypony want's hot chocolate?" Pinkie asked bouncing in somehow keeping a tray balanced on her back, and she handed everyone a mug a steaming hot chocolate.

"How did you make that this fast? And when did you even get to the kitchen? You were upstairs making sure the decorations are in order." Twilight said.

"Oh, I don't know. I just popped into the kitchen with these all ready to go, just like the author wrote." Pinkie said with a nod and a wink to no one.

"Um, okay." Onyx said not questioning it, and neither did Twilight as she let the subject drop. "So when will they be here?"

"Oh, um the letter didn't say. She just said that they'll be coming by in a few hours, so I say maybe around three?" She said looking at he clock, and it signaled half past one.

"Okay, so anything else you want us to do?" He asked.

"I think I know what you could do!" Rainbow said with a raised eyebrow.

"Yeah, and I know something you can do to Rainbow, the fastest pony around." Onyx said, and she let out a defeated sigh.

"Fine, sorry." Rainbow muttered.

"How did you do that?" Twilight asked.

"Well it's easy when your best friend tells you just about everything." He said taking a sip out of his mug.

"Well, maybe you should start doing it more often. It's not everyday we see Rainbow embarrassed like that." She said, and before he could reply there was a knock on the door. "Hmm, they sure are early."

As she went to open the door it wasn't who she was expecting as a mailmare was hovering there. Of course everypony knew who it was, with the gray coat and blonde mane and tail. As she said hi to Derpy and signed for the packaged, Twilight then came back with the box.

"So whose it from?" Rainbow asked.

"It's from Cadence, now let me read this letter here." Twilight said grabbing the letter that was attached and reading it.

"So what does it say?" Onyx asked.

"Well according to this, Cadence sent me and you a special gift for Hearths Warming Eve and we should only open it on that day." Twilight said placing the letter down.

"Oh, I wonder what it could be?" He asked.

"I have no idea, but we'll figure it out on Hearths Warming Day now won't we?" She asked giving him a warning.

"Yeah, fine we'll wait." He replied.

"Good, now let's go see if we can meet Luna and Song at the square." She suggested and then hopped up placing the box in a closet that she walked past.

Author's Notes:

Yay for part one! Just one part to go, oh yeah i'm also extending this for Christmas. So enjoy, I wonder what Cadence sent them?

Hearth's Warming Eve (Part 2)

After they all meet up at the town square they were greeted by Luna and Song who was waiting while looking at the decorations. Though they seemed much closer than what they have been since Song has gotten his memory back. But then they never really lost it in the first place.

"So Song, how did that spell work out?" Twilight asked after making sure Luna couldn't hear.

"You mean the teleportation spell? Oh that worked wonders to be honest." He said looking over at Luna with a dreamy stare.

"Hmm, sounds like somepony had a little bit of fun with that spell. You do know that I only taught you that spell to surprise her right?" Twilight asked.

"Oh she was definitely surprised alright." He said snapping back.

"I bet she was, so what did you get her?" She asked.

"I'm not telling, it's supposed to be a surprise." He replied.

"Okay, fine I understand." She said.

----

It was now Heaths Warming Day and everypony had gathered in the library in order to celebrate it. Soon Celestia and Feather arrived and everything started. But first they had to sit through Twilight explaining her schedule which when she mentioned they all gave a annoyed groan.

"...and that's the end." Twilight finally said. "Now if we want to eat on time then we should get started on the present opening."

"Fine by me." Rainbow said.

"Eh, you already gave me a decent present last night." Quick Shot smirked.

"Shut up, that wasn't your present." Rainbow shot back.

"Hey where did Onyx and Song go?" Fluttershy asked.

---

"So why are you out here?" Song asked.

"Even though i'm her coltfriend there's only so much listening to her making a list, and then checking it twice, and having to hear her explain it the next few hours. Not that I don't mind, but I sometimes sneak away to get my head clear." Onyx replied.

"Is that a phone booth? I thought they only had those in Manehatten, and I've never seen that kind of model before." Song said as his attention was drawn to something standing on a corner.

"Huh, that's new. Let's go check it out." Onyx suggested walking towards it.

"Alright, hopefully it doesn't come to life or anything. I've had that happen to me when those things were invented, some moron put an enchantment on it and tried to eat me." Song said shivering a little.

"I thought you never left Canterlot?" Onyx asked.

"I did once, and that once almost ended me right there and then if it wasn't for Celestia coming by." Song said.

"Ah, sounds interesting." Onyx said and looked at the booth right in front of them. "Wonder how do we open it, seems to be locked."

"Maybe it belongs to somepony, don't you think we should get back? I mean Luna will probably be wondering where I am by now, and i'm sure Twilight has also noticed our disappearance by now." Song said.

"Yeah, you're probably right." Onyx said but then all of a sudden was thrown into the booth after being pushed from behind. "Hey why did you do that?"

"I got pushed into you, but who are you and wow." Song said looking around after standing up, right besides him was an earth pony with and hour glass as his cutie mark.

"I'm the Doctor, there's no time I need a little help." The Doctor said closing the door and walking up to the many panels.

"Wow, indeed. What is this place?" Onyx asked.

"It's my Tardis, a time traveling machine. But please be careful while exploring, she is infinite after all." The Doctor said.

"Wait what are you doing?" Song asked a little concerned upon hearing the explanation

"Well as I said I need some help with something in the past. Now let's go." The Doctor said after pressing a button.

---

"Oh there you two are!" Twilight said as Song and Onyx came walking through the door. "Where did you two go?"

"Um, got some fresh air. We rather not explain what just happened." Onyx said.

"Okay then, time for presents!" Pinkie said going over to the tree.

They all sat down in a little circle and started to chit chat as the presents were being passed out. The first round came from Celestia and Feather. It was the same thing, a group photo of them after Cadence's wedding. They all had big smiles, though Rarity was peeved that Onyx ruined his tux.

"Okay, I think i'll give you my gift now Twilight." Onyx said getting said gift out from the tree.

"Oo, I wonder what it is!" Twilight said, and she started to unwrap it, and inside a box was a ring. "W-what?"

"Um, uh, it's an engagement ring." Onyx said as he blushed.

"Is he asking what I think he's asking?" Rarity asked, all their eyes where on them.

"Y-yeah, I am. Twilight Sparkle, my starred princess, as Celestia as my witness...' Pinkie giggled at that phrase. "...would you, um, marry me?"

"I-I..." Twilight looked around the room in a daze and then back at the expecting and hope filled eyes of Onyx. "YES!" There was no time to react as she jumped on him planting kisses on his lips while saying yes in between.

"Alright you two save that for the bedroom!" Rainbow called out.

"Oh, um, uh right." Twilight and Onyx both blushed as she got off of him. "But yes I do want to marry you." She said snuggling closer to him. "And since you gave me your gift I think it's time for mine, though I doubt it'll top that."

"I doubt it, anything you give me from now on will be the greatest thing." Onyx said nuzzling her as she levitated his gift over, and Onyx opened it and then once he saw what was inside he blushed and put the lid back on the box.

"Well what is it?" Applejack asked.

"Um, something for my trip to Manehatten after today." He answered.

"Come on let us see." Rainbow said and then swooped down and grabbed the box.

"Rainbow Dash what's inside is personal, give it back!" Twilight yelled trying to capture the pegusas but failing miserably as she blushed more ferociously.

"If it's that personal then why give it when we're all here? AJ, catch." Rainbow called as she tossed the box over the orange mare.

"I got it, here ya go Twi." Applejack said after capturing it and giving it back.

"T-thanks, and here this time keep a tighter grip on it?" Twilight asked with pleading eyes.

"Yeah, I will." Onyx said.

"Woah, Twilight you look good." Rainbow said as she held what looked like pictures, and both Onyx and Twilight mouths hung wide open their faces completely red. "I can see why you didn't want us to see these, so why didn't you give them to him before he left?"

"Oh, oh let me see!" Pinkie exclaimed trying to make a grab at the photos.

"No can do Pinkie, i'm just gonna keep this information to myself for later." Rainbow winked at Onyx and Twilight and then put the pictures back into the box that was being held by Onyx's magic.

"No far!" Pinkie exclaimed.

"So who wants to go next?" Celestia had an amused smile on her face as did Feather, Celestia seemingly to be rubbing off on her.

"I think I want to give Luna my present to her." Song said and then making a small box appear in front of her.

"What's this?" Luna asked looking at a familiar box her eyes wide.

"I believe before my leaving I asked a certain question that you said yes to." Song smiled. "And after all of this I was wondering if it's still a yes?" Luna looked at him her eyes tearing at the memory.

"Of course it's still yes." She leaned in for a much softer kiss than Twilight had did.

"Wow, everypony is getting married or engaged. Especially today!" Pinkie then gasp real loud. "It must be holiday magic!"

"Well actually Song and Luna actually got engaged before his sudden absence, and I think he's just returning something that belongs to her after she gave it to hold onto when he came back." Celestia said. "And i'm glad that he remembered that, because I know Luna would not have brought it up. I'm also glad that wedding is back on."

"Thank you Tia. So I guess it's my turn to give you your gift isn't it?" Luna asked looking at him.

"Not if you don't want to right now." Song replied.

"No, this gift I think will mean a lot to you. Though it's a gift that could not be wrapped." Luna said with a small smile.

"What do you mean you couldn't wrap it? Was it to big to wrap?" Pinkie was cut off by a purple magic bubble around her head.

"No, it isn't that big. At least not yet." Luna replied with the same smile.

"What are you talking about?" Song asked a little confused, and then Luna guided his hoof over to her stomach. Her eyes said everything as did her actions and he just looked at her in surprise. "Y-you mean that..."

"Yes, you are going to be a father." Luna said, and as she said that his eyes welled up and tears were streaming down his face.

"Oh, my what's wrong?" Fluttershy asked.

"I-I'm g-going to be a dad..." He muttered in shock and a big smile came across his face. "I'm going to be a dad!"

"Congratulations, welcome to the path of parent hood. Just like me and Celesti are." Feather scooted over more and started to rub her stomach while she leaned into Celestia.

"Yes, Lulu i'm glad you'll be getting your own foal soon." Celestia smiled at her sister.

"Wow, just wow. Everypony is getting married and having foals. That only leaves out of the engaged couples out a little, so when you two gonna have a foal?" Applejack asked looking at Twilight and Onyx.

"Um, uh, we haven't discussed it." Twilight answered. "Well we have, but with Onyx condition it'll be hard."

"Yes, but he has been taking that potion to suppress the condition right?" Celestia asked.

"Yeah I have." Onyx answered.

"Then you have nothing to worry about, just wait until you've completely suppress it and the condition won't spread to your foal if he or she is a unicorn." Celestia replied.

"Really?" Twilight and Onyx asked simultaneous.

"Yes, after all it was Starswirl who found that potion. So it'll prevent the condition from going past the generation who took the potion allowing them to live a normal life." Celestia answered with a smile.

"So when can we expect you two to have one then?" Rainbow asked.

"We don't know." Again they both said.

"Well I think this is enough excitement, let's go on with opening the remaining presents." Feather suggested, and they all agreed.

For the rest of the day the couples kept close to each other not moving away from each other by much. Though the ones that weren't engaged though couldn't help but laugh a little at them. But they did wish them the best and have happy times together.

"Man it's like they completely forgot about me." Quick Shot said.

"Oh shush now, or else that won't be me and you in the future." Rainbow said pointing to the engaged couples.

"Okay, and hey thanks for the new bow. How did you know I wanted this?" Quick Shot asked.

"You talk in your sleep." Rainbow answered.

"Oh, well thanks." He said giving her a light peck on the nose.

"Ah, no problem. But I should really thank you for the autograph picture of Spitfire." Rainbow said.

"No big deal, me and her go way back. In matter of fact I knew her when we were just foals, that's how I actually got my cutie mark you know? One day she just took off while I was aiming up for a shot with my bow on a hundred yard target, and when she did it caught the arrow on fire. I freaked out at first, but then I let it rip and the entire arrow seemed to catch on fire and struck right in the middle of the target still smoking." Quick Shot said.

"Really that's so awesome!" Rainbow exclaimed.

"Oh hey you two!" Pinkie bounced over wearing a shirt she had gotten herself.

None of them knew what kind of shirt it was, or even who made it. But it did look pretty cool they all had to admit, even Rarity said that it had it's own charm. The shirt had a design on it with what looked like her's and her best five friends of all time cutie marks on it. Then above the design it read 'Brony Forever' and on the bottom it read 'So Whose Best Pony?'.

"What is a brony anyway?" Quick Shot blurted out.

"It's a thingy that you won't understand." Pinkie giggled at his confuse look and bounced off.

"She is very weird." Quick Shot said.

"Yeah, you have no idea. She has like a dozen of those, and these tiny plastic toys that look like us." Rainbow said.

"Really? Where does she get them?" He asked.

"No pony knows. But let's not try to think about it and move on, have a fun time." She said.

"Okay, i'm with ya." Quick Shot said.

"Oh wait, I forgot about what Cadence sent us Onyx!" Twilight called.

"That's right." Onyx answered. "Here i'll get it."

"Okay." She replied and all of her friends looked at her. "Oh, Cadence sent me and Onyx a gift for today.I forgot about it."

"I got it Twilight." Onyx said walking with a box besides him.

"Okay well let's open it." She said.

When they did they saw a movie reel on the inside, they all thought it might have been Cadence and Shining giving their wishes for the holiday. So they all sat together as Twilight put the reel in so her and her friends could watch it. But then it started playing, and Onyx and Twilight were frozen at what they saw.

Author's Notes:

Well there you have it. And what a twist? Onyx and Twilight got engaged, Luna and Song got reengaged, and speaking of Luna she's pregnant! Man the timing that these proposes and everything is strange ain't it? Oh and wonder what Onyx and Song did with the Doctor go check out A Great And Powerful Feeling

A New Year

They all looked at the screen in horror as to what they were seeing, all of their faces red and some adverted their eyes. But mostly they were to stunned to move or look away until suddenly the screen went black. They all looked at each other almost breaking out into laughter if it wasn't for a new pony in the room spoke up.

"And what the buck is going on here?!" The question was full of anger as they all turned to see Shining Armor standing there his eyes burning with anger and hatred. "You sick perverted bug!" Shining screamed pointing at Onyx. "You had sex with my little sister and taped it, you are so dead." He growled taking a step towards the grey stallion in question.

"Shining calm down! It wasn't him that taped it, shot it wasn't even him that seduced her. At least not that time, not sure about their first time though." Suddenly Cadence appeared. "Well to say he wasn't trying to seduce her isn't necessarily the truth, but he only wanted to help her relax and I just gave them a kick start."

"Wait, what are you talking about?" Shining asked, and the entire group looked at Cadence who shifted uncomfortably under their collective gaze.

"Well I may have used a spell that made them want to fulfill each others desires. And might have summoned an invisible camera that followed them." Cadence looked away in shame. "I'm so very sorry, I didn't expect any of you to see it. I just got the idea to send it to Twilight and Onyx as a joke."

"Y-you're the one who video taped us?" Twilight asked even though it had already clicked long before when she saw the video start, after all it was sent by Cadence as a Hearth's Warming Eve gift.

"Yes, and as I said I didn't think anypony else besides you two would see it." Cadence looked directly into Twilight's eyes. "I'm very sorry for doing this."

"Hold on, you used a spell on us? When?" Onyx asked recovering from his fear from Shining.

"Well I was coming to talk to Twilight, but as I got to the outside of the door I heard her moan." This earned Onyx a glare from Shining. "When I peeked through the door though you were only giving her a massage, which I think was very sweet of you after what happened to you. But I could feel the love you two had for each other, and the lust as well. So I cast a spell to bring that lust out and make you two want to fulfill each other's fantasies and desires." Cadence explained elbowing Shining.

"Well no offense Cadence, but that kind of makes you sound like a pervert. I mean not giving them a little push, but taping them really?" Song spoke up.

"Um, well I was just curious of what they would look like together. I mean I already know that wasn't their first time." Cadence answered.

"What, you had sex with my sister before?" Shining's anger returned.

"Yes, we did have sex on his birthday. But it wasn't him who started it, it was me." Twilight replied glaring back at her brother while wrapping her hoof with Onyx's who accepted it without hesitation. "Now leave my future husband alone brother."

"F-future husband?" Shining stammered out under his sister's gaze and then looked at her horn to see an engagement ring, and he went silent most likely due from the shock.

"Oh, congratulations! When did it happen? How did he propose? Where did it happen?" Cadence asked in utter glee.

"Well, it actually just happened today. He proposed as his gift for me, so it happened right by the tree. But don't think you're getting off the hook for what you did." Twilight gave Cadence the same glare she gave Shining, and the pink alicorn calmed down and looked at the floor.

"I-i'm very sorry Twilight. But I am very happy for you and Onyx, even if you do hate me now." Cadence said still looking at the floor.

"You know what, it's the holidays I think both me and Twilight can forgive you for at least a day." Onyx said squeezing Twilight's hoof a little.

"M-my l-little sister is getting married?" Shining asked himself over and over.

"R-really?" Cadence asked looking up to Onyx.

"Yes, but only for the day. You'll have to repay us some time in the future." Onyx said with a stern look.

"Fine, yeah but just for today." Twilight agreed.

"You're getting married?" Shining asked startling all of them.

"Yes big brother I am." Twilight answered nuzzling Onyx and then leaning on his shoulder. "Me and my stargazer are going to be married."

"T-that's..." Everything went deathly quiet under Shining's gaze again, expect for the crackling of the magic contained fire. "That's great! My little sis has found her true special somepony!" Shining exclaimed all of his anger seemingly to disappear. "So have you two decided on a date yet?"

"No honey they probably haven't, they just got engaged today." Cadence answered.

"Oh, right." Shining let out an embarrassed chuckle. "But you've been a bad little filly, and after today not only will you have to make it up to them for what you did. But you also have to make it up to me for nearly making me kill somepony."

"Yes well I know how to repay you." Cadence said with a wink.

"Ahem, if you wouldn't mind getting a room before you two start that." Song said getting some light giggling from Pinkie.

"Yes, well at least we know what happened to the hot water when me and Song..." Luna clamped her mouth shut before she could say anything more.

"Wait, what was that about you and Song? Something with the why there seemed to be lack of hot water?" Rainbow asked.

"I think what my princess was trying to say was when we took separate showers we both noticed that there was lack of hot water. Instead we only got slightly warm water." Song said but his eyes seemed to betray him as they kept darting every which way.

"So Onyx and Twilight weren't the only ones to have a night of fun huh? So is that when he knocked you up?" Rainbow asked elbowing Luna.

"Um, no I got pregnant after Nightmare Night." Luna said with a blush, and Song also had a blush and his gaze was aimed at Twilight.

"What? Your pregnant Aunt Luna?" Cadence asked in surprise.

"Yes, I am." Luna simply answered as she also leaned into Song smiling.

"Well this has been an interesting day, but I think me and Luna have stayed for long enough. That reminds me, where did Celestia and Feather go?" Song asked making the others look around, but when they looked back to answer that they must have left Luna and Song had disappeared.

"Where did they go?" Shining asked.

"He probably teleported them out, chances are that's what Princess Celestia did when we weren't paying attention." Twilight answered. "But I think we'll see them during the new year celebration."

----

A few days passed from one of the most memorable Hearth's Warming Eve that they experienced. It was now the eve of the new year and ponies from all of Ponyville gathered at a field on Sweet Apple Acres for the event. Like every year to celebrate the new year when midnight hit they lit fireworks.

"So what's all of yours resolutions?" Twilight asked. "Mine is to of course always do good with my studies."

"Of course that's what you would do, you are an egghead after all." Rainbow rolled her eyes. "But mine is to become even more awesome!"

"I think you're already awesome in bed." Quick Shot said earning a jab in the gut. "Now usually I don't make one since i'm pretty well set. But if I did make one it would be to win against those Minotaur's that keep beating us."

"Yeah, last time you guys won against them was at the very first arching game you ever played, I still say that was beginners luck on your part." Onyx said. "My resolution is to make sure that our wedding is perfect for my starred princess."

"Well as long as i'm getting married to the one I love then no matter what it'll be perfect." Twilight said leaning over and giving him a quick loving peck.

"As much as I love to see all of us getting along like this and hate to ruin the moment, but my resolution is to make sure my marefriend is happy." Rarity said with her hoof around Fluttershys.

"T-thank you, but you don't have to go through so much trouble to just make me happy." Fluttershy said hiding behind her mane.

"But I want to darling, here why don't you go ahead and tell us what's your resolution is." Rarity suggested.

"O-okay, well I just want to make every sick little animal all better and to take care of you if you ever get sick." Fluttershy blushed deeply as she said the last part and let out a small squeak when she felt Rarity kiss her.

"Thank you, and i'll be looking forward to being token care of by you." Rarity said giving a warm smile to the blushing pegasus.

"Well that sweet and all, but do you all really want to hear my resolution?" Applejack interrupted the moment.

"Of course, go right ahead Applejack." Rarity said she now had her own blush going on.

"Well mine is pretty simple, to take care of the farm and to have a great time with my own marefriend." Applejack said wrapping her hoof around said marefriend.

"Aww, thank's Applejack. My resolution is to put a big old smile on your face everyday." Pinkie said leaning in and kissing Applejack.

"Heh, you do that every time ya show up at the farm." Applejack said.

"Well when did you two become official?" The small group jumped at the question and turned to see Song and Luna standing there.

"Oh, hiya guys! We decided to go out shortly after you two left on Hearth's Warming Eve. Then we had a party for us getting together, because I so knew we would and already had everything set. I was just waiting for Applejack to make her move, but that never happened so I lead her to the mistletoe that Onyx had set up for Spike and Rarity and laid a big old kiss on her. After that she asked me out." Pinkie then took a deep breath.

"Still can't believe you forgot that he was staying with your parents Twilight." Rarity mumbled.

"I told you that i'm sorry." Twilight said.

"Well anyways, you guys talking about resolutions?" Song asked.

"Yeah, do you want to tell us what your guy's are?" Applejack asked.

"Sure, Luna do you want to go first?" Song turned to Luna.

"Um, let's see I just want for us to stay together no matter what. I've had enough time away from you already, that time was stolen by that dam creature." Luna snapped a little before calming down.

"Wow, easy there you are talking to part of that creature you know?" Rainbow said.

"Nah, it's okay by me. She needs to release that anger sometime, but my resolution is to avoid my bad luck and be there by her side when she gives birth." Song said though he had a big smile while looking at Luna they could still see the deep rooted sadness, and they knew that would never leave him now.

"But why wouldn't you be there for your own foal's birth?" Rarity asked and she shuddered when Song looked at her, his eyes so full of sadness and fear she couldn't help it.

"Because even if it can't be whole now, it's still out there. I know because if you remember i'm only one of two host." Song said somberly.

To this day he could still feel it trying to take back it's magic, it's power. But he managed to refuse it's demands and held onto the magic that nearly cost him his memories. There was one other thing that he refused to talk to anypony about, something that just recently started to happen. The creature, the mother, was calling out to him to find her even now he could hear her whisper.

"Come to me, and let me have what's mine." It kept saying.

As they all talked Luna could see something was wrong, she had noticed it two days ago when he was supposed to be sleeping. But instead he was wide awake complete fear and pain was written across his face. She had tried to enter his dreams but could never break the barrier he managed to setup.

"Why won't you tell me what's wrong?" She whispered to herself.

"Come to me, bring me what's mine. And bring your little foal to." At that he drained of color and his breathing became heavier, everypony noticed this but it was to late to help as he blacked out right as the first firework went into the air.

Author's Notes:

Well i'm back! Sorry for the delay, real life stuff kept bugging me. And what? You honestly expected me to forget about the creature so soon?

A Business Trip

It was the next day after the new year eve celebration and Song was in the hospital from his sudden fainting. He was still unconscious and Luna is sitting by his side waiting for him to wake up, and for some reason she could not enter into his dreams. But in the lobby were the others waiting patiently for any news.

"Look Twilight, i'm sorry but I've extended my business trip as long as it would go. I have to get to the next train by tomorrow, so I can't stay here for to much longer." Onyx said quietly so not to disturb the others.

"I know i'm just a little worried. After all he did just suddenly faint for no reason." Twilight replied with the same level of voice.

"I think for right now the best thing we can do is just try to relax and let the doctors handle it. You can stay here for them, and I am really sorry but I still have to go and pack." Onyx said standing from his chair and stretched.

"Alright, i'll be there in a few minutes to help you pack and organize everything. I just have to see how Luna is doing." Twilight said.

"Okay let me now how she's doing, and don't forget to ask how Song is. I'll see you later my starred princess." He replied leaning in to give her a quick peck.

"See you then and I will." She said with a slight tired smile, and he walked out the door.

"Hey where's he going?" Rainbow asked.

"He has a business trip in Manehatten and still has to get ready. So he wanted to get packed, and i'm going to go help him after I check on Luna and Song." Twilight answered as she got out of her own chair and started to walk towards Song's room.

She gave a quick nod to Nurse Redheart who returned the gesture with a friendly smile. Though she was still tired from lack of sleep she always wanted to try to be as friendly as possible to others. As she continued through the hall to where Songs room she gave everypony she passed a friendly smile, and when she finally came up to his room she lightly knocked.

"Who is it?" She heard Luna ask, and she knew from the sound of her voice she had been crying.

"Hey it's me, can I come in?" Twilight asked.

"Oh, yes please come." Luna replied and Twilight slowly opened the door and stepped inside.

"So how are you doing?" Twilight asked with concern when she noticed Luna wiped a tear from her cheek.

"I'm fine thank you for asking." Luna replied her voice a little horsed.

"That's good, but how is he doing? Has he woke up any?" Twilight asked.

"No he hasn't woken up yet, but according to the doctors he should be fine. He apparently blacked out due to some kind of stress on his mind." Luna answered as she took a deep breath to keep herself calm.

"Well at least it's nothing serious, but hey i'm really sorry but I have to go. Onyx is leaving on a business trip tomorrow and I have to help him pack, but before I go do you need anything?" Twilight asked.

"No, i'll be fine. I'm just going to wait here until he wakes up, chances are he's going to try to do or say something in order to cheer me up." Luna replied with a slight smile at the thought.

"Okay, well the others are still in the lobby so if you need anything don't be afraid to ask them okay?" Twilight asked.

"Okay, i'll see you later then Twilight." Luna answered.

After that Twilight nodded and walked out of the door closing it behind her and she let out a small sigh. Then she started to walk towards the entrance of the hospital to make her way over to Onyx's house. Though she knew she could teleport but with being a little tired she didn't think she could cast the spell.

Shortly after she finally made it to Onyx house and let herself in, and once in she heard him scrambling around to pack. She couldn't help but let out a giggle as she snuck up to his room. Once to his door she slowly opened it with her magic and then proceeded to sneak up behind him.

"Ahh!" Onyx screamed and jumped a little when she tapped him on the back, and he looked to see Twilight standing there laughing. "Oh, ha ha we'll just see how you like it when somepony surprises you."

"Well that's gonna be hard to do since..." She let out out a yelp of surprise as she suddenly felt herself being pulled forwards and onto his bed, and he somehow on top of her. "What are you going to do?"

"Oh, you'll see you'll see." He gave her a smirk as he came down to kiss her.

"But.." She was interrupted by him kissing her. "..what about your packing?"

"Already token care of." He murmured as he kissed her on the neck eliciting a slight moan.

---

The next mourning they were snuggled up together and neither one of them wanted to get up when his alarm clock started to blare out. But he reluctantly got out of bed and shutting the alarm off, though when he did try to get out of bed it took him a few minutes as he had to deal with Twilight protesting. In the end he won, but he didn't taste victory but instead tasted defeat as he really didn't want to leave.

"Are you sure you have to go though?" She asked with a slight pout.

"Yes, i'm sure. If i'm not there with my research the entire project could go down the drain." He answered as he levitated his bags in the air. "And besides, after you see me off you really should go check up on everypony at the hospital. I'm sure they're all wondering why you didn't come back after you left."

"Yeah, I guess your right." She said letting out a defeated sigh, though she couldn't help but think about last night.

"So you coming?" He asked raising an eyebrow at the smile she had.

"Oh, um yeah." She replied and they went on their way to the train station.

After his train came and he got on, of course after they gave each other a kiss, the train started to leave. Though he waved to her the entire time and of course she waved back, once the train fully departed though she started to make her way back to the hospital. Though feeling energized she lit up her horn and she was gone in a flash of purple light.

"Oh, there you are Twilight. Your friends are waiting for you in Song's room." Nurse Redheart said as soon as she saw the purple flash out of the corner of her eye.

"Thank you." Twilight replied and started to make her way to his room, which didn't take her long which she again gave a light knock.

"Please come in." A familiar voice called out, and she had a small smile from hearing that he was was awake.

"So, how are you doing?" Twilight asked as she walked into the room, but she froze when she saw all her friends faces had looks of worry. "What's wrong?"

"T-twilight, you might wanna take a seat for this." Applejack said as she pointed to the seat next to her.

"Um, okay." Twilight replied and took the seat, and it was then she noticed that Luna was asleep. "If you have something to say, shouldn't she be awake?"

"I already told her, and I had to use a sleeping spell on her to calm her down." Song answered as he stoked Luna's mane with a tender hoof.

"Why?" Twilight asked feeling a cold chill run down her spine.

"Unfortunately I can't tell you much, the only thing that I can tell you that I've already told the other's here. But you have to make me a promise beforehoof, you must promise me that no matter what you will not let Luna follow." Song said in a very serious tone with a stare to match.

"What do you mean follow?" Twilight asked gulping down a little, but she didn't know why.

"Promise me first before I tel you." He said again.

"A-alright, I promise." Twilight replied.

"Do you pinkie swear?" He asked, in which she got up and did the motions while chanting it.

"Okay, there I pinkied swore. Now will you tell me what's going on." Twilight said with a bit of a frustration.

"I'm afraid i'm going to be leaving soon, and the path that i'll be taking is very dangerous." He replied.

"Then why don't you want Luna with you?" Twilight asked.

"Because i'm going after the creature Twilight, and I don't want my pregnant fiancee to be there just in case." He said his tone a bit angry, and once he said that Luna stirred in her sleep a little.

"Your going after the creature? But why, and how do you even know it's fully awakened and how do you plan on finding it? And most importantly, why aren't you going to take somepony to back you up? I mean I understand Luna, but why not anypony else?" Twilight asked slightly panicked.

"Like I said I can't tell you much. For the reason why i'm going after the creature, I can't remember much before I passed out but I think my family has been threatened. Also I think it's about time I finish my little fight with it once and for all. As for why i'm not taking anypony else, well that's because it's my battle and not anypony's else. I don't know how I know it's fully awakened, maybe because I have it's power and we're connected by it, and maybe that's how i'm going to find it. Before you ask on how I plan on beating it, just remember I do have more magic in me now then what I once had so I should be more than a match for it." He answered.

"You know that stubborn attitude is what probably got you killed in the first place." Applejack said.

"No, I did have help the first time I fought it. The reason why I died was because I couldn't find a way to disconnect myself from it in time." He snapped back. "Look no matter what you all say or do i'm going to do this, and i'm going to do it alone. Just keep your promise of not letting Luna follow me when i'm gone, and keep her safe. Please just keep her safe, she really is the only thing in this world right now that's keeping me here alive. And if something were to happen to her and the ba..." Tears started to roll down his face as he looked into each one of their eyes.

"Don't worry, we'll take good care of her. We already promised not to let her follow you, and we will make sure nothing happens to her or your guy's kid in her belly right now." Rainbow spoke up, and the others nodded.

"Thank you, and when she wakes up don't tell her that I left already." He said giving them a small smile.

"Wait what do you mean?" Twilight asked but then his horn lit up and he was gone, and with that Luna finally woke up feeling the weight of the bed shift.

Author's Notes:

Yes another chapter done.

Going Away

As she felt the weight of the bed shift she slowly started to wake up, and once she was fully conscious she tried to open her eyes. Though her memory was a bit fuzzy she remembered enough to know that Song had put a sleeping spell on her. As her eyes focused on her surroundings she sees her sister's student and her friends looking at her in complete shock and fear. That's when she noticed that Song was not with them in his hospital room, and that's when what happened a little before the sleeping spell.

"Please tell me you stopped him for going to find the creature?" She asked in complete panic looking around the room.

"I-I'm sorry Luna there was nothing we could do to stop him from going." Twilight answered swallowing nervously.

"I must find him or else he'll get himself killed." She said standing up about to leave but then a hoof grabbed her.

"Listen hear now he made us promise not to let you go cause of your pregnancy." Applejack said making her tone even to not make her angry.

"And I appreciate that you are trying to keep that promise, but I must find him and stop him. Do you remember that he is the host of the creatures magic and power? If he comes in contact with the host who has it's mind then he may be taken over." She replied with a look of annoyance as she pushed the orange ponies hoof off of her. "Now I must go."

"Please Luna he did have a point when he said that it is his fight, and he does have much magic power. I'm sure he can handle himself but you are pregnant, and if something were to happen to you or the baby... it would crush him completely." Twilight managed to say.

"I WILL NOT LOSE HIM AGAIN!" She suddenly said in the Canterlot royal voice her horn glowing as she blasted the wall completely down.

"No wait, think about what Twilight just said Luna! If something were to happen to you then he would be the one who is crushed!" Rainbow managed to say before she took off into the air flying out of what used to be a wall.

"Well now what do we do?" Pinkie asked looking around but setting her eyes on Twilight for an answer.

"We have to inform Princess Celestia about what happened and wait for a response, I need to go back home to write the letter and have Spike send it. You all explain um...this." Twilight said pointing to the hole in the wall before running out of it herself before they had the time to respond.

---

He couldn't help but look back at the Ponyville Hospital and wondering if he had made the right choice of leaving Luna. Though he knew that Twilight and her friends could only buy him a few moments at best he had to at least hide if he wants to go through with it. But a stab of guilt still ran through his body as he stated to take off again.

For why would somepony just leave the one who they love and that one is pregnant? To protect them from a dangerous enemy that he knows will not give up on getting all of it back. After all it's been waiting for centuries just to escape a simple cave hidden inside the countries capital.

Suddenly he could hear Luna shouting and he picked up his pace in order to prevent her from finding him. Just as he made it to the edge of the Everfree Forest he heard what he knew was Luna blasting her way through a wall. He turned to see her flying out of the hole she had made with a look of anger and sadness.

"I am sorry my princess but I have to do this. Not for me, but for you, for our foal." He said tears rolling down his face as he turned and went into the forest.

---

"So Celesti, what's the schedule for today?" She asked as she returned to her post.

"Well you know that you need to take it easy, but I know I can't stop you from doing what you want. But as for me I have a meeting with the Minotaur ambassadors today. Apparently they want more farm land in Equestria even though we have donated a good sized chunk of farmland to them already." Celestia let out a stressed sigh. "I have to convince them that they already have enough without starting a war between our two countries. After all we just made it through a war with the Changelings."

"Yeah, I know what you mean. So do you need me for anything?" She asked putting a comforting hoof on Celestia.

"Yes, I would like you to accompany me to this meeting. I believe with your presence there the ambassadors won't get that upset." Celestia answered with a small smile.

"You know I may just leave you if you keep using my pregnancy like this." She replied with a knowing smile.

"Oh you wouldn't leave me because you love it when I do stuff like this..." Celestia suddenly leaned over and gave a light kiss to her neck.

"Y-you're such a tease, now I think we have to get you to a meeting." She said with a annoyed look.

"Fine let's..." Just then a green wisp came into view and a letter suddenly appeared. "Oh a letter from Twilight, this can wait until later."

After Celestia put the letter away to were she would read it first thing she came back they made their way to the palace's meeting room. Shortly after they arrived the negotiations started and at first it didn't go well. A few hours went by and they settled on the land already given to them and the meeting was over.

"So you going to read that letter from Twilight?" She asked nudging Celestia.

"Oh yes, I had almost forgotten." Celestia smiled down at her marefriend soon to be wife, and she couldn't help but look at her stomach and her smile grew wider.

"You know if you keep smiling like that you'll end up showing your age." She suddenly spoke up when seeing the expression Celestia was using, it was all to known to her.

"Hey, I may be old compared to normal ponies but in Alicorns years i'm as young as you." Celestia said with fake offense.

"And how many Alicorns are there? Three that's how many, and out of all of them you are the oldest." She said with a smirk.

"Fine, let's just go get Twilight's letter." Celestia let out a defeated sigh. "You know if those Minotaur's had as much negation skills that you do they would probably have gotten more land."

"Yes, but then again they don't know you like I do." She replied with a small wink.

They soon made it back to Celestias personal study and as she laid down on one of the large pillows Celestia retrieved the letter. She came and laid down next to her and they were both wondering what kind of lesson that Twilight or one of her friends had learnt. But as Celestia started to read her heart sank as her marefriend's expression changed from one of anticipation and excitement to one of fear, shock, and panic.

"What's wrong? What does it say?" She asked trying to get Celestia's attention.

"I-it's Song, he's gone missing and so has Luna." Celestia finally answered.

"What?!" She shouted in shock.

"Apparently last night Song fainted as the Ponyville new year's celebration begun and today when he woke up he teleported out of the hospital. After he told them that he was going after the creature, and Luna went after him to stop him." Celestia said looking around starting to get up.

"M-maybe Luna will find him and bring him back." She said.

"That's not what i'm worried about, what I am is that they'll be going into Changeling territory. If Song is caught he will either be completely drained of magic thus killing him, and before you ask remember he is the host of the creature's magic and immortality. Or he would become the complete host of the creature. If Luna is caught she would be used as bait for Song, and their baby would most likely become the host of the creature." Celestia replied. "So we need to stop both of them."

"Celestia!" Celestia turned in shock at her raised voice. "I'm sorry for doing that but listen, if Song does have the creatures magic that means it's very powerful magic. Since it was the magic that first created the Changelings and gave the creature immortality, so i'm sure he will not go down without a fight. As for your sister she is an alicorn princess and as such she can take care of herself, and if she can't then Song would rather die trying to save her then have her suffer at the hooves of those Changelings. I'm not saying to not send out some Royal Guards to retrieve them, but have faith that neither one of them will be captured." She was now looking at Celestia straight in the eyes.

"Y-you're right, i'll send only some of the Royal Guard. I hope that they'll be safe." Celestia said closing her eyes and taking a deep breath.

"You just have to trust me, they will be just fine." She said though once Celestia opened her eyes to look at her marefriend there was a smile on her face that she did not recognize.

Author's Notes:

Hmm, well finally finished this chapter hop you all enjoyed. I wonder what's going to happen next? Will Luna find Song before he get's to Changeling land? Will they be captured? Find out in the next exciting episode of... wait what just happened there? Darn you Pinkie!!!!!!!!

A Project

It's been two weeks since since he had to leave for Manehatten for this business trip. He was extremely exhausted after listing off why his research should go through and arguing that it would benefit the project. A lot of the other researchers on the project still had quite the doubt in his work, but he been doing work on this for nearly a decade since he began work at the Royal Observatory.

As he entered his hotel room he plopped down on the bed releasing s stressed sigh as he started to relax. After a few minutes he finally sat up a little bored and in the first time in the two weeks he finally had some free time. So he decided to check out some pictures that Twilight had hid in his bag before he left, and while getting them he saw a letter he had received only three days after he arrived.

"That's right I still gotta send a letter to her." He let out another sigh as he remembered what the letter had told him.

So instead of getting the pictures he grabbed a piece of paper, and inkwell, and a quill and sat down at the desk in his room. Though he was having trouble concentrating on writing the letter as he thought about what happened shortly after he left. The thought made him a little upset at the fact that he wasn't there to at least try to do something to stop them. But he knew he still had to write the letter and so he began.

"Dear Twilight,

I have received your letter only three days of being here, and I must say that I wish I could have to been there to at least try to stop them. Though that will not stop me from telling you how much I do miss you though. As promised I'm going to tell you what's been going on and what exactly this project is. To put it simple as I told you it deals with space travel, though my particular part is that of having to deal with navigation.

You see when I started at the Royal Observatory I was apart of a group that was supposed to design a navigation system for the rockets and the space base. Though after a little while I was the only one left to work on it, and through the years I've finally made a break through. And since I'm the only one who still worked on the project you can guess that it's hard to convince the others that the work I did is in fact correct.

But so far I have managed to hold my ground and it looks like my project will be approved by next week, and please don't get your hopes up about this. For that is what I expected, for it'll still take another week after that to get everything processed. So now you know what that project I've been working on is.

Though as I said no matter what has happened I still want you to know that you are always on my mind here. And hey some of my colleagues seem jealous that I have such a wonderful and heroic mare like you as a future wife. I really do miss you and even though I keep saying it I really do mean it for you are and will always will be my starred princess.

For what you have done to me I have never felt like before, for you were the first to not be affected by my condition. You were the one who gave me friends, a little more of a social life. The only way that I can think to ever repay you for that is by giving you my love as cheesy as that sounds.

I hope that the next two weeks will fly by and we will be able to see each other again, I can't wait to hold you in my embrace again. I can't wait to have a life together, and even have a foal or two. Shot I would be willing to give you a dozen if that would make you happy. Now I must finish this letter unfortunately for there is still much I want to tell you, but I have to get some sleep for another day of arguing. Just remember that I love you and I just can't wait to see you when I get back.

Sincerely,
Your star gazer Onyx"

He sat the quill down and looked at the clock which read eight, he only finished the letter so he could send it as soon as he could. So he got up and sealed the letter in a basic envelop and wrote the required information. As he carried it outside of the hotel where a mailbox was only a half block away he couldn't help but smile a little.

---

Two days after Onyx sent his letter she had received it from Derpy, and the two mares made some small talk before the grey mare had to get back to her work. As she shut her door she was thrilled to finally receive a letter from Onyx. It's just been over two weeks and she was still working on a plan for when he came back.

As she read the letter she couldn't help but smile at the fact that his life work might actually be accomplished before he grew old. Though as she continued to read her smile kept growing and she let out a light laugh as she read about his colleagues, and again when she read about giving her twelve foals. But at that an evil grin grew across he face as she planned on using that in the future.

She finally put the letter down and let out a happy sigh to finally know how he was doing. Though she wished he was still here with her, at least he seemed to be making progress. She decided to go look in the mirror yet again to see how she looked.

Once in the bathroom and looked into the decent sized mirror she gave a satisfied nod as her mane was a little longer than it had been before he left. She had started to let it grow after she had let her curiosity get the best of her and she read his journal. Apparently he had a dream of her with long hair and with some socks on, and ever since Cadence cast that one spell on them she couldn't help but want to try some new things.

Though for now she wanted to get a report done for Princess Celestia and go see her friends. They all wanted to go look for Song and Luna but Celestia assured them that she had her best men looking for them. She hoped that both of them would be alright since from what they all could guess they were headed to the Changeling nation, but again it wasn't their concern right now and she walked out of her house making sure to lock up.

"Oh there you are Twilight, you know darling I do love what your doing with your mane." Rarity said as she walked up.

"Thanks, I figured I might try something different." Twilight replied.

"Yeah, but why grow it out?" Rainbow asked.

"That's none of your business Rainbow." Twilight answered.

"Fine fine, I just hope Onyx like's what you did." Rainbow said with a knowing smirk.

"Yeah, at least we aren't known for doing it in public. Which by the way the next time I catch you and Quick in the Library's branches again I'll call the guard." Twilight shot back.

"So to change the subject, what are we going to do about Song and Luna?" Applejack asked.

"Yes, I hope they aren't hurt." Fluttershy said.

"Don't worry sweetie they both are powerful unicorns, well a powerful unicorn and a powerful alicorn. So I'm sure they can take care of themselves." Rarity said wrapping her hoof around Fluttershy's in a comforting manner.

"Yeah, after all Luna is an alicorn who can raise and lower the moon as we all know. And Song has the magic of the original Changeling. Which according to my research she was a powerful ancient unicorn before she was corrupted by black magic, and with that kind of magic her own power increased though as we seen it had some very bad side effects." Twilight answered.

"Wait, how do you know that? I thought there wasn't any record of the unicorns or anypony before the three tribes got here." Rainbow said.

"Well actually just a year ago there was an ancient library discovered that dated back before the three pony tribes came here. So I've studied a few of these ancient scrolls and books and I did manage to find information about The Mother as the Changelings call her. Though not much." Twilight replied.

"Oh, well that's interesting but still what about Luna and Song?" Applejack asked.

"It's out of our hooves for now." Twilight simply answered. "But I think after Onyx returns we'll start our own search for them."

"That sounds dangerous." Fluttershy said.

"Don't worry I won't make anypony come if they don't want to Fluttershy." Twilight said with a reassuring smile.

"O-okay." Was Fluttershy's response.

"Now, let's talk about strategy." Twilight said as she turned back to the rest of the group.

---

The last two weeks had gone by painfully slow and he was wide awake even though he hadn't got any sleep the night before. He was now on board the train heading towards Ponyville, and he couldn't wait to get back and wrap Twilight in his forelegs. According to the schedule he would be there in only an hour, of course he been on the train for about six already.

As the train continued he looked over his approved work, and he even been approved to hire an apprentice to teach how to work the navigation system. The reason why he wanted the apprentice was because he didn't want to leave Ponyville for long. Though now his only problem was finding one.

"His mister!" He jumped at the sound, and when he looked over he saw a little filly said. "Oh, sorry I didn't mean to scare ya." The filly giggled a little.

"It's fine, but do you need anything?" He asked with a smile. "And where's your parents?"

"Oh, well actually I'm uh, going to visit them. That's why I'm here, but do you mind if I have a seat?" The filly asked giving him some puppy dog eyes.

"Well sure, but don't you know not to talk to strangers?" He asked.

"Yeah, but if it makes you feel better I'm Night Bright." She replied hoping up in the seat just opposite of him.

"Well nice to meet you, my name is Onyx Illusion." He said taken aback a little. "So how old are you?"

"Oh, I'm seven." She answered.

"And where are you going?" He asked.

"To Ponyville, my parents live there." She replied picking at the seat a little. "You know you have funny looking eyes Mr. Onyx."

"Oh, yes unfortunately they weren't always like this. But that's something I don't feel comfortable telling such a young lady." He said.

"Young lady?" She asked tilting her head in confusion.

"Yes, in my eyes such a well behaved filly like yourself I consider a young lady." He answered with a small smile.

"Oh, that's cool." She said.

"So whose your parents, maybe I know them?" He asked. "After all I'm also going back to Ponyville, I've been living there for a little while now."

"Oh, um..." She trailed off.

"It's fine you don't have to tell me their names, but why are you on this train by yourself though?" He asked.

"Well my granny didn't want to come with me." She had a little bit of a look of fear in her eyes at the mention of her granny.

"Okay, I guess that makes sense. So I take it you just got on at the last stop?" He asked.

"Yeah, only thirty minutes away by train." She put on a smile. "Hey what do you do?"

"Oh me, well I'm an astronomer. You know a pony that looks at the stars." He answered and he also saw a glimmer in her eyes.

"Wow that's so awesome! I wish I knew what I be doing, but I don't have a cutie mark yet." She let out a small sigh but then laughed a little and put on a determine look. "But that won't stop me from finding my special talent!"

"Well that's good to hear, but just a little advice. You really aren't defined by your cutie mark, yes it tells you what your best at but to be honest you can be whatever you set your mind to. For example I have a friend named Baker Song, he's probably one of the best baker's you would ever meet. But instead of having a bakery he works at a restaurant, granted that may sound the same but it isn't. Though it does involve cooking he doesn't just stick to what he's best at, in matter of fact he once told me that he was at one point a horrible cook. But he didn't give up and he ended up as a head chief at a fancy restaurant in Canterlot. So again if you put your mind to it you can honestly be whatever you want." He said looking away from the window to see her listening and hanging on to every word he had said.

"Wow, that sounds cool. Maybe sometime I can meet your friend." She said.

"Well maybe someday, but not to ruin it for you but right now my friend is away on a...vacation." He said almost slipping.

"Then I can't wait to meet him." She said looking out the window.

The next ten minutes of the train ride went by in silence, but he couldn't help but wonder what happened to this filly. She seemed so upbeat, but he knew that she was hiding something that was hurting her. Though at first he thought it was impossible for somepony so young to have such problems and not show it, but before he could ask the train grind to a stop and she jumped out her seat.

Though he thought about making sure she got home fine he knew that Ponyville was a pretty safe place. So he grabbed his bags and walked out onto the platform his eyes scanning for a certain purple pony. But his heart sunk when he wasn't greeted by anypony, not even a friend.

As he sat down in confusion his eyes full of hurt as he would have figured that Twilight would be there for him, and if not she would at least have one of their friends tell him why she wasn't there. But no pony was there for him, and he sat there and waited. He knew he sent a letter telling them he would be back today at about this time.

After waiting for twenty minutes he finally decided to go ahead and leave, his thoughts were slightly depressed. Only one thought was good, and that was if they were all summoned by Celestia for something and couldn't be here. He grabbed on to that hope that they might be busy with something, and he managed to reach his house.

He unlocked the door with a hidden key under the welcome mat, and when he went inside he could see a difference. Everything looked neat and organized, and everything looked like it had been dusted a thousand time's over. But that still didn't ease the sinking feeling of not being greeted by the one pony that now only mattered. So he put his bags down in a corner and went up to his room, his exhaustion seemingly catching up to him.

Though before he got to his bedroom door he decided to go to the kitchen as he hadn't really eaten since lunch, and that was only a bag of peanuts. So after making himself a lettuce and pepper jack cheese sandwich he finally started to make his way up the stairs. Once to his bedroom door he froze when he thought he heard something on the other side.

He slowly crept his way to his door not making sound, and once to the door he put his ear up to it. When he heard nothing he leaned back in confusion swearing that he heard something, so he slowly turned the knob and the door slowly opened. Though he got a nervous tick he didn't arm his horn with any kind of spell, which was a smart thing for what he saw made his jaw drop as he froze in the door.

"Welcome home my star gazer." Twilight said giving him a cute little look.

---

"Has there been any new news on my sister or Song?" She asked a guard standing in front of her.

"There has been a rumor that Song has been spotted making his way through the country side, and as for Princess Luna she has been spotted over Manehatten." The guard answered.

"Have any of your men been in contact with either of them?" She asked.

"Two of my men managed to track down Song, but they were overpowered by his magic. Neither one of them were hurt, but Song managed to get away." The guard answered.

"I figured as much, and what about Luna?" She asked with a little hope.

"We have four men flying behind her to keep an eye on her for now, I ordered them to not engage just in case." He answered.

"Good, because just like Song they would be easily overpowered. Why did I ever issue those uniforms, they do absolutely nothing to actually protect against magic. It's just like that one science fiction novel that Luna reads, 'Celestial Wars'." She said under her breath.

"So what do you want to do?" He asked.

"Keep tabs on her, and see if you can't track down Song and this time to engage him again. I'll send somepony else that'll be able to get them back." She replied.

"Yes Ma'am, and what about our prisoner?" He asked, which he immediately regretted as her eyes lit up with pure furry.

"Get whatever you can out of that Changeling, and do whatever it takes. Make him tell you what they did with Feather and how did they get the Minotaur's to help them make the exchange!" She replied with such venom that the guard almost wetted himself.

"Y-yes y-y-your highness." He replied and scampered off to find the nearest bathroom.

She sat there for a moment and took a deep breath, her heart had been broken just about a month ago. The reason being that somehow the Changelings convinced the Minotaur ambassadors to help them. They somehow snuck a Changeling drone in and replaced her sunshine with an impostor. Though she didn't know how or when, all she knew was that it was during her meeting with the Minotaur's and Feather was standing by her side the entire time.

"I swear if they hurt her, or the baby, our baby then they shall pay dearly." She spat and released a magic beam that completely vaporized a pillar.

Author's Notes:

Yes an interesting chapter wouldn't you all say? Now would you stand in Celestias way right now? Hope you all enjoyed though, and remember to smile smile smile.

A Night Of Regret

He was heading towards the border into Changeling territory, but he knew that it was still a few hundred more miles away. So it would still take him days to reach the borders, and that's not including the Royal Guards he kept running into trying to stop him from going any further. The poor guards didn't really have a chance to counter his spells as he either stunned them or put them to sleep.

"Why did Celestia ever change the armor design for her guards, this armor that they wear does nothing to protect them against spells." He muttered as he walked pass two more sleeping guards.

Though he did regret having to do this, mostly because he knew it could have been avoided if he would just go back. But thinking about that made him regret his decision even more as he knew that if he didn't get to the Changeling nation, and stop the Mother as they call it, before Luna get's there then he knew it would put both her and their baby in danger. It would actually put all three of them in danger if Luna was caught.

"Mmm, yes if we catch her we will most definitely use her against you." He jumped at the sudden voice from behind him, and he lit up his horn with another sleep spell and firing it. "Now, now you know that won't have any effect on an astral projection."

"It's you, what do you want? I'm already following the signal that you're putting into my head." He snapped looking at the one who he would have to fight. "And how can you show yourself now?"

"Oh, it's really a simple spell to use. All you had to do was be in range for me to use it on you, and as for why I'm showing myself now is because I want to make a deal with you." The Mother replied.

"And why would I make another deal with the pony who brought me so much despair and sadness?" He asked.

"Because this isn't like the other deal at all. This deal will not only allow you to keep your life, but also can guaranteed that your little lover and the unborn child she carries will also be safe. And just to sweeten the deal, you can keep the power that I stored in you." The Mother answered.

"Yeah, and have you torture me mentally for the rest of my life. But just to humor you, why would you offer me such a deal when I thought you wanted your power back, and also wanted to posses my child before it was born?" He asked.

"That may be true before, but you see times have changed. Though don't get me wrong, I would love to get my revenge on you and that night princess, but you see I have discovered a good way to not only get my revenge but also get my power back without actually taking it from you." The Mother replied with an evil smile. "Now before you ask let me just tell you, I do need to posses an infant that hasn't been born. But that alone won't let me reclaim all my power in which I would have taken from you before, but you see that's were my revenge comes into play as well. I still need you, but in a much more different way."

"And what way is that?" He asked an uneasiness coming on in his gut.

"As you can see I made some drastic altercations to this former stallions body, namely giving his body a mare's reproductive organs." The Mother answered moving forward a bit, and even though he knew it wasn't actually her he took a step back. "You see all I need now is to get this body pregnant, I then can posses the foal that will be growing inside of it. Are you seeing where I'm going with this?"

"Yes I do see where you're going with it, and I have to say that..." He was cut off by her speaking up again.

"Listen Song, before you answer let me remind you that not only will your life be spared but also the one that you love and the child she carries. Though I do feel bad that if you decide to take me up on this offer your relationship with her would most likely be over." The Mother put on a smirk.

"What if I just turn back and not continue?" He asked.

"Then like you said I would torture you mentally until you have no sanity left and I would force you to me and then kill you. But then again since Luna is also flying my way, I could just trap her and torture you like that." Again she had another smirk. "So you decide, you can either accept my offer and give me a foal of my own to posses and both you and your lover will be able to live, say no and still find me to which I would take my power back killing you and posses your unborn foal, or last go back home and hope you run into your beloved so you can take her back and I would torture you mentally for all eternity."

"You know that you wouldn't be able to torture me for all eternity, that body of your's now only has to die thus getting rid of you. And as for Luna, I can look for her and stop her before she get's captured, or if she could be captured." He snapped back.

"Oh, so true if I couldn't go from body to body when the one I'm in is about to die. As for Luna, even a powerful Alicorn like her has her limits and she would be to distracted trying to protect the foal inside of her." The Mother replied. "Though go ahead and find her and take her back home, like I said I would torture you until your mind shatters, it's your choice. But if you want to look for her, I suggest you best start in Gouge City, I believe that's where she was headed last I heard."

"Well, thanks for the bit of help but I have to tell you that even if you did make the alterations I don't swing that way and I'm faithful to the one I love." He said walking away.

"Fine, have it your way. I just hope that your plan of convincing her to go back without you goes well." Was the last thing The Mother said before her image disappeared.

Later he set up a camp when he knew that he wasn't being spied on or followed by guards. As he sat by the little fire that he had made he couldn't help but think about what the creature had told him. Though he would never actually accept that deal, just knowing that he could have ended his suffering without worrying about the safety of Luna and their child anymore. Despite it ending their relationship he knew it could have been a good way to end this without the one he loved getting hurt to badly.

But he knew that if he had accepted he would have done more emotional damage than being physically tortured would cause to a certain extent. He knew that if accepted his heart would have been weakened, and if Luna found out not only would it break her heart and successfully end what they had it would most likely send him into a deep depression. Even if it did save them the trouble of dealing with the creature again they would still be destroyed, and putting up with mental torture would be better than to end things with the only pony he ever truly loved.

"Gorge City huh? That's at least two hundred and fifty miles if I'm correct, I just pray that bug didn't lie and isn't leading me into a trap." He mumbled to himself.

---

"As I figured, he is going after the princess. Chances are they'll be here in about two weeks if nothing goes wrong." The Mother said.

"So are you still going to use him like how you said?" Chrysalis asked.

"Of course my dear great granddaughter, though I could just kill him and take my power back this way is so much more enjoyable. Like he was thinking it would destroy them both emotionally knowing what he did, even if it was to save them." The Mother answered.

"But after that are you going to let them go?" Chrysalis asked.

"I gave him his chance to choose it of his own free will, and that was the only way I would have let them go. But who knows, he may still come around of his own free will and if that happens then maybe I'll let them go." The Mother replied.

"Well, I was hoping we could keep them and make that Luna have her foal here. Even if they lose the love for each other, the love that they will have for that foal will be enough to feed us for years to come." Chrysalis said licking her lips.

"Speaking of foals, how far along are you now?" The Mother asked.

"A-a few months, I say at least two or three." Chrysalis answered nervously.

"And tell me why don't you let your citizens eat off the love that I know you will have for that foal?" The Mother asked.

"B-because I-I'm not going to keep it." Chrysalis answered hanging her head in shame.

"And why is that?" The Mother asked in an already knowing tone.

"I-it's a half Changeling and half Unicorn. I-I rather not put it through the suffering of living here and starving, so I'm going to send it to live with it's father." Chrysalis replied.

"Exactly, I may use other ponies and I may practice in dark magic but I'm not a complete heartless monster. If she has the foal here then I will send it back to Equestria to Celestia." The Mother replied.

"A-as you say great Mother." Chrysalis said bowing her head and walking out of the room.

"That incompetent little hussy, I'm not a monster especially when it comes to foals. I know I will regret threatening Song's foal to make him do what I want even if I do win." The Mother said a single tear rolling down her cheek as she looked into a crystal ball and saw the Alicron Princess of the night flying to Gorge City. "I really do hope he does convinces you to turn back, that's why I thought of this plan in the first place."

Author's Notes:

Yay, finally another chapter! And what's this? A little character development for the creature? Hope you all enjoyed this chapter, and remember to smile, smile, smile!

Another Day, Another Trip

She was flying as fast as she could, for according to some witnesses Song had been spotted heading towards Gouge City. Though she had her doubts because this information came from a Diamond Dog, and to top it off the city was one of their colonies. But she knew a lead, even from a distrust worthy Diamond Dog traveler was still a lead, she only hoped that it was one that was true.

---

"So wait, are you telling us that some random pony sent you a letter saying that they were headed towards Gouge City?" Rainbow asked, still showing her disbelief.

"Yes, and before you ask again yes I do trust it. I don't know why, but I just do." Twilight answered.

"But isn't that city a Diamond Dog colony?" Rarity asked thinking about her run in with the local Diamond Dogs.

"It is, but the ones that live there are supposed to be a lot more civilized than the ones we met." Twilight replied.

"So, once we're there and let's say that both Luna and Song are there as well, then what? I mean why doesn't Princess Celestia go after them, especially if she wants us to return them to Canterlot?" Rainbow asked.

"From what I could get out of her, something very important came up that she has to take care of." Twilight answered letting out another annoyed sigh.

"But what could be more important than her pregnant sister?" Rainbow asked.

"Feather, that's what." Onyx stepped in trying to relieve some of the questions off of his marefriend.

"Wait, what about Feather? I thought she was in the palace safe and sound." Applejack said, which made Onyx look at Twilight who nodded a go ahead.

"She was, until about a month ago. Now before you ask, no she didn't give to much detail of what happened, only that she was abducted by somepony during a meeting with the Minotaur Ambassador." He explained. "So, she's going to where she now thinks Feather is being held and that's why she couldn't go after her sister with us."

"Oh," both Rainbow and Applejack said looking down in a bit of shame.

"So, here's my question. I can understand you guys, but why am I coming along?" Quick asked.

"Because, you're my coltfriend and I be a little lonely without you." Rainbow said, and then blushed deeply.

"Ahh, ain't that sweet. So, what are we waiting for? Let's get this started." Applejack said walking onto the waiting train.

"So, how long is this going to take?" Fluttershy asked, wrapping her tail with Rarity's.

"Well, it should only take about two days on train. As for how long it would take to convince them, if they are even there, is anypony's guess." Twilight answered giving them a smile.

"Okie dokie lokie, let's go bag us a Princess and her baby daddy. Oh, and when we get back we should so totally start a rock band, and we could paint our faces and have a rainbow streak in our hair..." Pinkie's rambling trailed off after she bounced onto the train taking her seat next to Applejack, who for her part silenced the pink pony with a light kiss.

"Hmm, a rock band huh?" Rainbow said putting a hoof up to her chin in thought. "I do have a song that I wanted to try out called Shake Your Tail."

"We can discuss it later, but come on already and let's get on the train." Quick Shot quickly pushed her into the train.

"Are you ready Onyx?" Twilight asked turning towards him only to see that he wasn't listening. "Onyx, are you okay?"

"Huh, what? Oh yeah, I'm fine Twilight. I'll be there in just a second, I have to go check on something." He said giving her a smile.

"Oh, well don't take long the train's leaving in five minutes." She replied giving him a light peck on the cheek.

"I know, and I won't be that long." He said watching his starred princess walk onto the train before looking at the almost empty stations to see a familiar looking filly.

"Hey, looky here it's that star guy! Um, sorry but I forgot your name." The filly said as he walked up.

"Don't worry about it, that kind of thing happens to all of us. But my name is Onyx, and your's is Night, right?" He asked.

"Yup, that's me!" She answered with a big grin.

"So, what are you doing at the train station? I thought you were staying with your parents." He said giving her a concerned look.

"Oh, I am. But I like looking at the trains, I think they're pretty cool. Not as cool as looking at the stars though, but that's because looking at the star's is like playing connect the dot's! You can create pictures just as long as you look hard enough." She answered, though her smile somewhat slipped a little when he mentioned her parents. "So, what are you doing here Mr. Onyx?"

"Well, uh, me and my friends are taking a little trip to Gouge City." He answered.

"That sounds sooo cool!" She said a little excitedly.

"Hey, do you really like looking at the star's that much though?" He asked.

"Of course, like I said it's like playing a game of connect the dot's." She replied rolling her eyes.

"Well, how about this. I'm the head Astronomer at the Observatory her in town, so if you want I could give you a free tour of it and let you look out of the big telescope we have." He said, and couldn't help but give a small chuckle as her eyes light up and he could have sworn he saw stars in them as well.

"You really mean that?" She asked.

"Of course, but you have to wait until I get back." He said giving the little filly a pat on the head.

"If it means getting to look out of an actual telescope, then yeah I'll wait!" She said giving an excited squeal before running off.

"Hey Onyx, come on the train is about to leave!" He heard Twilight call.

"Last call for Gouge City!" The conductor called, making him give a little sigh.

---

"Princess Celestia, are you sure it's okay for you to just neglect your duties like this? I mean we could do this mission on our own." Shining Armor said.

"She is my fiancee, and I will do everything in my power to rescue her. I'm sure you understand that, being married. That and as for my duties, your wife can handle them. After all she is a Princess herself, and if I didn't have faith in her skills then she wouldn't be." Celestia replied a little coldly. "So, do you understand why I must do this though?"

"Yes, of course Ma'am. But, why not take me along with you, after all I am still Captain of the Royal Guard?" He asked.

"Because, I will be fine with the men I've chosen. That and you need to stay here and protect the city just in case there is another attack." She answered.

"Alright, and I wish you the best of luck in finding Feather." He said saluting and started to walk off, but hesitated when he heard her mutter under her breath.

"If they hurt her, even in the slightest I will destroy every single one of them." She muttered. "Are you still here? Go on, get back to your post."

"Right away!" He said as he resumed his walk, hiding the slight fear he just got.

"No pony takes the one I love and hurts them, no pony." She said looking at her now setting sun, tears starting to form as she looked away and walked her bed which now felt empty. "But why are you so special to me, I have been with many lovers in the past millennial. I know it couldn't be because you are baring my child, for I've felt like this since I first met you. But what makes you so different than the rest, what makes me really want to keep you in my arms for all eternity?"

She kept quietly asking herself that as she cried herself to sleep, knowing it would be another restless sleep with how empty not only her bed felt, but how empty and broken her heart felt. But she knew she had to get sleep, for the next day she would be leaving to hopefully she her again. That was her only comfort for the night, the chance that she might be able to hold her beloved again.

Author's Notes:

I hope you all enjoyed this chapter! So, remember to smile, smile, smile!

Gouge City

They got off of the train and where greeted with three Royal Guards, who gave them some information. As it turns out the ones who were spying on Luna and Song had reported that they were both heading this way. According to the reports, they both would arrive in about a day, one from the east and one from the north.

"So, what's the plan then?" Rainbow asked.

"Well, we don't want them to run off. So we need to be as stealthy about this as possible, and hope that they meet each other so they would be distracted." Twilight answered.

"Then what do you want us to do?" Rainbow asked. "And what if they don't run into each other?"

"Well, we go and talk to them ourselves. If that fails, then Celestia taught me a new spell that would paralyze them for a full day. If they don't meet up to where they're distracted by talking to each other, then we either need to make them meet up or I use the spell on them separately." Twilight said, giving an already exhausted sigh at the thought of that.

"Don't worry my little star princess, I know you can do this." Onyx said, nuzzling her.

"Yeah, don't worry sugarcube I'm sure we can handle this. I just hope nothing goes wrong." Applejack said.

"Hey, don't jinx it, and why would you think something would go wrong?" Quick Shot asked.

"Well, it seems that any time it deals with these two something goes down one way or another. I mean a little more stuff happened to them then it does for us, and we're the bearers of the Elements." Applejack replied.

"That seems to be true, I mean Song for the past two hundred years has been tortured by the very thing he's hunting for right now. Luna was banished to the moon for a thousand years on the moon, and shortly after they got together Song was almost completely drained of his magic almost killing him." Twilight said.

"Don't forget that they had to battle that thing and he actually did die, and revived with the Night Gems that he gave Luna but with no memory. Then when he did get his memory back, it was because he found out that he had some of the very creature that killed him still inside, and now this." Onyx said.

"I see y'all's point, so what are we gonna do, set up some kind of perimeter?" Applejack asked.

"I think that would be best, I'll tell the Guards where I want them. But I want us to split up, four in the north and the other four in the east." Twilight said.

"Any idea which one is coming from which direction?" Rainbow asked.

"Well, I believe the guards said Song was the one coming from the north. Which would make sens if he was heading towards the Changeling nation." Twilight said.

"Makes sense, so I think it should be me, Quick, Applejack, and Pinkie covering the east then." Rainbow suggested.

"Is that alright with you girls, and you Quick?" Twilight asked.

"Yeah, it's fine by me." Quick answered, and the others just nodded.

"So, I guess that leave me, Onyx, Rarity, and Fluttershy in the north. Well, we still got a day left, let's look around and get to know the area a little better alright?" Twilight suggested, and they all gave their agreement.

As they walked around, they couldn't believe how big the city was. They all knew that Diamond Dogs loved gems, but most thought that they ate the gems. But from how the city looks, they could tell that wasn't true to a certain extent.

Though they also knew that the city was a lot bigger then it let on, half of it being underground. It was still impressive, there was plenty of skyscrapers around, and lot's of vendors and stores. And before to long they all separated as they each found shops, or other little things that drew them in.

Twilight dragged Onyx to the library that she apparently spotted from five city blocks away, Rarity spotted a clothing store that also sold fabrics and such. Fluttershy saw a pet shop and wanted to go say hi to the animals there, Rainbow and Quick ran off some where and they all knew what they were going to do. The last pair, Pinkie and Applejack, stayed together walking and taking in the sights, though most of the talking was done by Pinkie.

"Oh my gosh, look a party store!" Pinkie exclaimed and forcibly dragged Applejack inside.

Once they all got done exploring, they ended up meeting by a statue of of the founding Diamond Dog. After making sure they all were accounted for, Twilight took them to the hotel that they would be staying at. Upon arriving she talked to the leader of the guards that were sent to help them.

"So, you know where to post your men then?" Twilight asked.

"Yes ma'am, and I also know you don't want us to engage unless necessary." The guard replied.

"Good, and thank you." Twilight said, turning back towards her friends. "So, we're staying here for tonight. Make sure you all get some sleep, because we have to be up early in the morning."

"So, Twilight are you doing okay?" Onyx ask after they left the group.

"Yeah, why wouldn't I be?" She replied.

"Because I know how you get in these kind of situations sometimes." He answered.

"You don't have to worry about me, I'll be perfectly fine." She said.

"Yeah, I know because you're a natural leader. But I do think it would help you if you relaxed." He said, making his concern known in his tone.

"Well, there is always one thing that helps me to relax. In matter of fact, it helps just about anypony relax." She said giving him a sly, suggestive wink.

"Are you sure you want to tonight? I mean don't we have to get some sleep?" He asked, a slight blush evident.

"Oh, I was talking about we give each other massages. But if that's what you want to do, then I'm not going to say no." She said.

"Right, but seriously though. What about tomorrow?" He asked.

"Look, they won't be here until afternoon. I only said to wake up early in the morning so we can get ready, and I'm sure we'll get plenty of sleep." She replied.

"Yeah, guess you're right. Now which room are we in?" He asked, making her give a little chuckle and smirk.

"We've been standing in front of it for the past five minutes." She said waving a hoof towards the door.

"Well, what are we waiting for?" He asked returning the smirk she gave him, as a slight blush formed on her now, and soon enough they entered the room.

Author's Notes:

I am sorry for these filler chapters, but I do promise that the next one will move the plot along. Hope you all enjoyed though, and remember to smile, smile, smile!

A City Destroyed

It was early morning, and the group had been collected and well rested despite how early it was. They still had a few hours before Luna and Song would be coming in, so they decided to split into their groups and going to scout where they were assigned. Twilight gave a yawn, and Onyx put a hoof around in giving her a worried look.

"I'm fine, I'll be awake enough to cast the spell. Hopefully nothing does go wrong," Twilight said making him squeeze a bit tighter.

"Hey, remember don't jinx us. I mean you know that those words have a bit of a curse behind them," he said getting a glare from her.

"You know just saying some words won't actually bring a curse, a curse is a very complicated spell that issues bad luck or worse to somepony." Twilight explained, getting a smile out of him. "What?"

"It's just good to hear that this really hasn't gotten to you yet, you would make a good princess." He said, giving her a playful poke.

"Please, all I'm doing is learning about the magic of friendship and trying to bring back two ponies who might get themselves killed." Twilight replied.

"You would be surprised," he said.

After that, they walked in silence and coming to where Twilight had wanted them posted. They would be following Song, who was just beginning to understand how much more magic he had since finding out he had a lot of the creatures magic inside him. He could tell Twilight was starting to get nervous.

"Hey, just remember you're Princess Celestia's personal student. I know you can out due him in magic any day," he said giving her a nuzzle, and he could hear her give a content sigh.

"I know, but it still worries me. Why exactly is he coming this way when he was so close to the borders?" Twilight asked.

"Didn't the letter say?" He asked, tilting his head in slight confusion.

"No, all it said was that both of them were headed here for some reason. Luna from the east, and Song from the north. Again, that makes me worried if there is something that might be happening." Twilight answered.

"I'm sure we'll be able to handle it," he said giving another comforting nuzzle.

"I hope you're right," Twilight replied under her breath.

They went silent after that, keeping an eye on the horizon in front of them as the citizens of the city continue their daily business. Only a few who walked by them gave them a second glance before moving on. But that was mostly due to how close they were sitting to each other now, and before either of them spoke up they saw a figure in the distance.

"You think that might be him?" He asked.

"Yeah, the letter did say Song was wearing some kind of cloak and that figure is defiantly wearing one as well." Twilight replied.

"But how do we know it's actually him though and not just another pony wearing a cloak to help protect from the weather?" He asked, and he received a slightly annoyed look.

"Because, I already cast a spell that let me tell how much magic a pony has. It matched Songs level perfectly," Twilight answered.

At that, she cast a telepathic spell to send a message to let the others know Song had been spotted and should be ready. She received a message in return from a guard who had also spotted Luna flying through the air, and she couldn't believe the timing of the two. Though she quickly shook that off, and told everypony to wait and just follow for now.

They all did just that, once the two ponies crossed into the city they all went into stealth mode. Both groups followed their target and kept updating each other on where they were at, and which direction they were headed. Soon, they all felt a little relieved and tense as the two seem to finally be headed towards each other.

"Okay everypony, let's hope the plan works." They all heard Twilight say.

---

He knew that they were following him, but he didn't care. All he wanted to do was find Luna and convince her to turn back, even if it meant suffering through eternal mental torture. As far as he knew, he could probably even eventually block the creature from his mind with the magic he had now.

That's when he saw her, flying over head and he felt relief knowing that the bug hadn't lied to him. Knowing that was his Luna, he started heading towards where he saw her land. Though something in the air felt off, and it wasn't the fact that his friends were following him and probably also following Luna as well. Something wasn't right, and he had to make it to her.

---

"Okay, let's go," Twilight said as they started following Song again.

Though as she thought about it, it seemed he felt something off and she knew he probably knew they were following him but he didn't care. She felt uneasy now, knowing he did probably feel something wrong with the fact he was two hundred years old and probably had better sense than most. But one look at Onyx made her feel more confident.

---

"Luna!" He yelled, feeling relieved but still on guard.

"S-song?" She asked, looking at the cloaked figure knowing it form the attack in Canterlot.

"Yeah, it's me." Suddenly she jumped onto him, holding him into a deep kiss.

"I-I...How dare you for going after the creature who tortured you alone!" She yelled, and he pulled her in close.

"I know, and I'm sorry. But the creature is why I passed out on new years, it has been torturing me mentally for a little while now." He said, still holding her close.

"T-then why not tell me? I could have helped rid the creature from your mind," she said, and could feel him tense a little.

"I didn't want to bring you into this again, not when your pregnant. But Luna, you need to turn back to Canterlot," he said stroking her mane, and despite making a scene neither one of them wanted to move.

"Not without you," she whispered.

"Luna, it has tortured me for so long, and it has threatened to torture me for all eternity until my mind breaks. Even if you do help rid it out of my mind, I will still be connected to it and it will find a way back into my mind. I-it even threatened you and the baby, and I will not let it live." He said.

"I'm not going back without you, is there no other way though?" She asked, looking up and into his eyes seeing something in his eyes that told her there was. "What is it?"

"I-if I give it a baby of it's own, it will leave me alone and won't bother you. It said it's a way to gain it's power back without killing me, or possessing our child." He answered.

"I promise you this Song, I will not let that creature bother you again if you come home with me and not think about that offer ever again. And do you think that it would actually ever leave you alone? Leave me out of it if you did?" She asked.

"Of course, but..." He started but was cut off.

"There is no but about it, I came to bring you back. Or else I will accompany you to defeat that foul creature once and for all!" She said, her voice going into commander tone.

---

"Wow, I'm surprised it's going this well and we might not have to talk to them after all. But doesn't this seem to be going a little fast?" Onyx asked.

"Probably, but think about it. They are getting straight to the point of why they came here, Song wants Luna to turn back and Luna won't unless he comes back with her. Just be ready just in case something goes wrong though," she said still feeling uneasy about something.

---

"Luna..." He looked into her eyes and saw that if anything, she would beat him down and drag him back to Canterlot herself if it came down to it. Even if she did just say she would come, he knew better. "Fine, I'll come back with you. But we need to hurry up, somethings wrong with this city, I've been followed and not just by Twilight and her friends either."

"What? Twilight and her friends are here?" He nodded, and looked at her in the eyes again.

"Please, we really do need to leave right now, and if your listening Twilight get out as well!" He said loudly.

---

"But what does he mean we're not the only ones following him?" Onyx asked, making Twilight give him a somewhat frightened look.

"Onyx, he is wanted by the Changelings. I think they may have been behind this whole thing, why both of them showed up here, why we showed up here." She answered, making him confused.

"But why us?" He asked.

"Revenge more likely, we need to go now!" She said, sending the message telepathically almost instantly getting a response.

Though, that's when they saw some of the Diamond Dogs walking towards Luna and Song. Firing up her horn, she sent a spell at one and hit it square in it's back stunning it and making it's disguise drop. Which only confirm that the Changelings had infiltrated the city, and were after Song and Luna, and them as well as she took notice of some coming up behind them.

"Come on!" She yelled, and puled Onyx hoping her friends would be okay.

That's when everything started to go into chaos though as magic beams started to fill the air. From the look of the magic, they were aiming to kill not capture. Twilight managed to cast a shield around the two of them, and hoped that the cities guard would help them.

Though as they ran, she noticed that not one of the citizens were to be seen. Had they known about this attack and were helping the Changelings? But why would they do that when they were citizens of Equestria themselves? That's when a dark morbid thought entered, what if the Changelings had killed the citizens?

No, from the looks of it there were a lot more citizens than there a Changelings attacking. But where did they all go? She let out a groan knowing they probably went under ground as soon as they heard the fighting start.

An explosion near by sent them into a wall with rubble from a building that was half destroyed was falling around them. A particular large sized piece of the buildings wall landed on top of them, breaking her shield. Before she could cast a spell, she puled Onyx away from a blast that would have hit him in his heart.

"Come on, this way!" She yelled, and he quickly followed her into a alley.

Both of them were firing spells behind them, hoping that it would hit one of the Changelings that followed them. As the alley took another turn, they found that it had been blocked off by more rubble. They knew that they couldn't go over it, and Twilight barely knew the city so teleporting was out of the question.

"Get behind me now!" She yelled, and he did as she told him to, but before she could cast another shield around them a green blast struck her in her stomach making her release a loud scream.

"Twilight!" He yelled, managing to cast a weak shield around them knowing it wouldn't hold compared to Twilight's.

Though he knew it would hold long enough for him to look over her and to make sure she was alright. As he did this, he could see that she was breathing quite shallowly and the wound on her stomach was worse than it looked. He felt his anger build, his head started to hurt like a dam was trying to burst.

"I-I must stop the bleeding," he said managing to cast a spell to clean the wound, and taking a piece of his own clothing put pressure on the wound.

The anger was building, as was his panic and grief of seeing the one he loved look like she was about to die. He cast another spell he had picked up to slow the bleeding to a crawl, though sweat started pouring as his magic started to strain for some reason. His shield wasn't going to last long, he knew that and even when he kept pumping magic into it, it shouldn't be this much of a drain.

Though, as he looked back down at Twilight the dam finally broke at the sight of her not breathing. He lost all control, of not only his magic but his mind and body as well as his other personality finally broke free. But he didn't care, even if he didn't actually know what this other side was like, he didn't care if it was feed off his anger.

Author's Notes:

Well, it's been awhile and I know you all been waiting. I'm sorry if you find this chapter a bit rushed, but if you paid attention some scenes were meant to be rushed due to the situation. Though I am sorry if it's still rushed in places it shouldn't have been. Hope you enjoyed though, and remember to smile, smile, smile! And I'll see y'all in the next chapter.

An Escape

He was suddenly picked up by Luna, who started flying off when everything started to go into chaos. Changelings, Diamond Dogs, and ponies were running around each other or attacking each other. He could see somepony who was using a shield spell, it was a very powerful one as well and it was very impressive for the situation.

"Luna, I think I see Twilight and Onyx down there!" He yelled so that she could hear.

"Yes, I see them! I'll try to find a place to land to help them!" She said.

Though as they flew in, spells started to be casted and fired at them, it was enough to keep them from landing but it wasn't to actually do anything. Luna was to agile for that, despite her being pregnant. Though something seemed wrong, why were Changelings trying to fire one them when they were supposed to capture him. These spells were definitely lethal.

"And here I thought they wanted us alive!" He could hear her yell.

"That's what I thought to, why would the creature send this army to kill us?" He asked

"I can't land with all of this cross fire! We won't be able to help anypony at this rate! I'm sorry, but we're going have to go on without them!" She said

"As much as I hate to admit it, you're right! I don't want anything to happen to you or the baby! The others will be able to handle themselves just fine!" He said, looking down feeling as guilty as he can in the moment.

They started to ascend, and to fly away the city behind them within moments. Smoke and screams filled the air behind them, and he knew a knot had formed in both of their chest from the guilt. After all, she was a Princess, and he had a lot of magic, it was hard to leave a city under attack like that.

---

He didn't believe this, he could still see what was going on which was a lot more frightening than what anypony could imagine. For he was ruthlessly firing spell after spell each one hitting it's mark, each mark fell lifeless before him. It was horrifying him, and he couldn't do anything about it. As much as he tried, he couldn't take back control.

'Of course I won't allow you take control, you finally released me after so long! After you tried to seal m away, and to top it off you did it for the specific goal. For revenge, to element your enemies! So I will not allow you to get control again, since I know you will never let me out again, and just remember this is your true power not mine.' The voice said, and he realized that he was actually talking, at least his body was.

'No, I didn't actually want to kill! I just wanted to help and protect Twilight!' He yelled.

'And you are, by eliminating the threats.' The voice said.

'No, this is my body! And if I have this much magic, I will take back control and use it to protect her! She's hurt and alone right now because of you! How is that protecting her?' He asked.

"Then I wish you luck." Suddenly he was back in control.

After the initial shock of being back in control, he started to run back to where Twilight was. As he turned the corner, he ran into a small group of Changelings who were quickly taken care of by some guards who nodded to him. He once again went on his way to find Twilight, though as he turned the last corner he was suddenly stopped.

She was gone, where she was when he left was nothing more than a small stain of blood. Panic started ripping through him again as he started to look around, trying to look desperately for any clue on where she was, and what happened to her. Just then, he felt a tug on his arm pulling him towards a house on the other side of the street.

"Thank Celestia! I'm so glad you're alright!" She said, bringing him in a tight hug and started kissing him.

"I-I thought that..." He started but tears cut him off.

"She was in bad shape when we found her, and we didn't know what happened to you." He looked to see all of Twilight's friends there, and some locals in cluding a doctor.

"I assume, you're the one who I have to thank for this?" He asked.

"Yeah, her wound looked a lot worse than it was. It was a bit of a shallow wound, but there was quite a bit of blood lose." The doctor said.

"Thank you," he said hugging Twilight tightly.

"Careful, her wound may not have been that bad, but it was still bad. Though the damage may be more internal than anything is," the doctor said. "Don't want to make anything worse than it is."

"I'm sorry Twilight, I'm sorry that I left." He said.

"Shh, it's okay, I'm okay. I don't know what happened after I passed out, but everything is fine now." She said in a sweet tone.

"As sweet as this is, how are we gonna get out of here with Twilight injured?" Applejack asked.

"I don't know, it won't be easy I can tell you that." Rainbow said.

"I can try to perform an invisibility spell on all of us, though I haven't casted one that big, so it might be more than difficult than I can handle." He said.

"Well, also Changelings are known for deception. How do we know an invisibility spell would even work against them?" One of the locals asked.

"We don't know, but we have to try." Twilight said, looking at him with encouragement.

"Alright, let's try then?" Rarity said.

"But I'm not even sure I can cast one that big though," he said.

"I'm sure we can help out a little." A unicorn said, and the rest nodded in agreement.

"Yeah, especially if it's the only way we can get out of here." Another said.

"A-alright, let's get ready then." He said, starting to prepare himself physically and mentally.

Author's Notes:

Well, it's been awhile hasn't it? Well, happy Thanksgiving, even if you don't celebrate it! Hope you enjoyed, and remember to smile, smile, smile!